Thanks as always to those reading this story. Special thanks to RhondaAnn and xmag for the feedback.
RhondaAnn- Michael has made a serious error. Too bad he's not the only one who will pay.
Liz could really use Max right now. Conversely, Max is having his own quiet identity crisis as well.
xmag- Regarding the Ibanez theory, John Ibanez knows a lot, but he doesn't know everything. Honestly, I am surprised I don't see this more often. It's understandable why the podsquad think they are aliens, they probably have residual memories. But why do all the humans who come across them automatically assume they would be. The children were found in 1989, a good year in many ways for the world as the Cold War was ending. But I bet a lot of black projects started to worry about justifying things that may have seemed okay under the fear of immanent destruction, but that in hindsight would seem horrific.
John Ibanez suspects that his adopted grandson had been part of one such experiment, utilizing alien DNA.
I've run across some stories where Liz's eye color is brought up to make her not fully human in some way. I decided to put a different spin on it. In this story, Liz is fully human. And she was never part of Max's life on Antar. It was happy chance that they met. Another way for the Great Plan to fail.
Thanks again.
Disclaimer- Roswell is not mine and no infringement is intended.
Eidolon chapter 40
Tess-
Tess smiled at Max as the elevator climbed steadily upwards. She had done this before, but Max had only taken a couple of trips out of New Mexico. The view from the top of this sky scrapper was amazing.
She’d never realized that Max was claustrophobic before, but watching him babble his insecurities was charming.
“… What do I know about war and peace? Their going to take a look at me and see a …”
“Max calm down, you’ll do fine.”
“Is the elevator slowing down?” Max looked a little frantic. The other passengers were giving him sidelong looks.
“You’ll love the view, Max. Trust me.” Her smile slipped a little. It occurred to her why Max might be nervous about a small white chamber.
Tess was not proud of her actions last summer. Not now. She had not forced Liz to Florida, but she’d heightened her anxiety and self image issues. In retrospect, Max had needed Liz.
It was strange how now that she was no longer chasing him, now that she’d realized that whatever her designers had planned wasn’t going to happen, she found herself actually liking Max. She had not even realized that they had not been friends.
She’d not gone to Roswell to make friends but to take up her place at Max’s side as the Queen.
She’d been a fool. But maybe she could make it right.
The elevator stopped and Max walked towards the window. Tess trailed behind, her smile hiding her inner thoughts.
Max looked out at New York City. “Wow.”
“You know, after we graduate, we should gather the gang and all visit. See the sights. Be nice to have the girls to shop with.” She reached up, placed a hand on his shoulder, and smiled at him. “This is where you should be Max. The world at your feet.”
“I’m the king of the world.” Max said quietly in a mild daze.
“You could be Max. If you really wanted. Just not this one.”
Both of them were silent and enjoyed the view for some time.
----
Brody-
Brody was sitting on a couch next to Alicia. She was paging through the scrapbook that her Grandfather had pointed out. He had actually left after talking to them, something about seeing how dinner was coming.
Brody was thankful. Alicia for once wasn’t cold or cutting. She just sat there flipping though the pages. From time to time she would point out a picture and tell him stories. He’d heard some of them before, but it was nice to have her be pleasant with him.
It had been a long time.
“Brody, do you think you can actually find them? Do you think there is anyone to find? I mean if the person was Carlos…”
“I don’t know. I mean there is a reason I am funding the best care I can find for Sydney. I don’t know if I can do this. But I have to try. And I may be close…” He looked her square in the eyes. “It’s a long shot. But something strange happened to me. I was saved, and I am willing to give up anything to save my daughter.”
She looked back at him, her eyes tearing. “You really do love her. I, I wasn’t sure. I thought you were in denial, trying to avoid the unpleasant truth.” Alicia looked away. “I don’t know what to think now.”
“I haven’t really had much of an opportunity to see her. Can, can I take her this evening? I have an important meeting tomorrow afternoon, but we can meet for breakfast…”
“Sure. She would love that. I’ll, I’ll go get her medicine ready.” Alicia stood up and walked toward the door. “She misses you, Brody.” She opened the door, paused a moment to look back. “I miss you.” Alicia hurried off.
Brody sat there quietly, scrapbook in his hand. Today had gone well so far. Surprisingly so.
He flipped back a few pages and looked at the picture. It was a clipping from the paper regarding the Fledgling Foundation. It had been a group dedicated to helping foster and foundling children prosper. Carlos had been one of those lucky few who had been selected.
Brody stared at the picture. He recognized Aeron Bronski and David Stein.
They were identical to Tess Harding and Michael Guerin. He flipped through the book looking to see if he recognized anyone else.
He recognized only them.
What were the odds of several children looking exactly the same. He would have to do more research, more surreptitious research. He needed to keep this under the radar. Whether the old man was right and this was part of some strange Cold War research, or alien involvement, it really did not matter.
He trusted John, he did. But he did not trust those John might be working with or for. And he would have to be on his guard with Alicia. He’d forgotten how he’d made him feel.
Brody was close. He could feel it. He could not screw this up.
Sydney might not have another shot.
----
Kyle-
Kyle was restless as he watched the game. His dad should be here, but there had been a bad accident just south of town and good old Sheriff Valenti could not but heed the call.
Another Thanksgiving alone.
He’d thought that Ava might stay, but after she had woken up she had thanked him and left.
Was there something wrong with him? Was there some reason he was always alone now? None of his old friends really clicked anymore. He just didn’t care about the same things.
Well, okay, maybe he did. But they just seemed so shallow. So out of touch of everything that was going on.
Maybe because they were.
Of course, his new friends weren’t real chummy with him either. Kyle was just kind of hanging in between the two worlds, part of neither and stuck.
He unconsciously walked over to the gun case and pulled one of the pistols. It was one that was chambered to fire the special ammo that Richard had left. He grabbed a couple of the magazines as well.
He wasn’t sure why it was important. It just was.
----
Max-
Max watched in awe as the glowing motes projected from his formed a ‘V’.
Rath just stood in shock.
The bald man walked around, filled out a piece of paper work. He tore off a page and handed it to Max. “Sign here.” There was a slight pause as the man looked at him with a dazed look on his face. “Your Highness.”
Max just stared at him. And when the man handed him a pen he signed.
The man took the main copy and left.
Rath stood there looking at him. “You really are the King.”
“The Emissary works for a temp agency?”
“No the Emissary never left his crib. He reached out and used that nob-head like a little marionette.”
“So… He was possessed?”
“Yeah, doing the Linda Blair. But none of that’s important. You’re the fricking Man.”
Max stood there still somewhat dazed by the whole experience. “I’m the Man.”
Rath reached over and grabbed his shoulders. “This calls for some of New York’s finest pizza. And I’m buying…”
Rath led the still somewhat shocked Max from the room.
Max could deny it no longer. He was the King of Antar.
Everything had changed.
----
Michael-
Michael sighed as he got off his bike. It had taken him longer to find this place and now he was going to be late. He looked up at the neat but darkened house.
Was anyone home.
Madame Vivian walked out the door. “You should not be here, my lord.”
“I want answers.”
“Just remember my lord that I offered advice, that I told you that you must go. And you refused.”
“Whatever.”
“Come in my lord.” She walked back in.
Michael followed, passing through one door after another, finally passing through a bead curtain. “So are you one of us or are you psychic.”
Madame Vivian took her chair, motioned Michael to take the one across from her. “Both and neither would be the most accurate assessment.” She picked up her cards and shuffled them. “Think hard on your question, my foolish lord.”
“Why do you keep calling me that?”
“I know who and what you are, Lord Rath Targan. Or would it be Garret? Have you given up your oath? Is that why you have gone against your promised word?”
“What are you talking about?”
“You told him you would protect them. That you would guard them from harm. Where are you my lord fool? Are you protecting them, or are you once again running after phantoms.”
“You have answers. And we need them.”
“Perhaps.” She began to lay out a pattern of cards on the table. “There was a time I knew much. When I could truly see the future. When I could see the dazzling Queen of Light bring peace to the Seven Worlds. All gone, ruined by that miserable little girl and that meddlesome King.”
“What are you talking about?”
“Once upon a time, grim things happened to good people. The very world seemed lost. But a broken woman would raise up a child that would bring peace. Amy Evans, the last scion of the true kings…” She paused.
Michael felt a creepy feeling as Madame Vivian just stared at the cards.
When she looked back up at him her eyes were solid black. When she spoke again the timber of her voice was higher, the tone casual. “Well, well, well, what do we have here. Why it is the other copy of the general. How fascinating. What could draw you away from protecting your loved ones?”
“What? Who are you?” He raised his right palm, ready to blast.
“Oh, my dear general. You can’t hurt me that way, I’m not really here. These humans are so useful at times. Oh, I almost forgot. My name is Ana.” She reached under the table and pulled a gun on Michael. “Go ahead and blast me. I’ll get off a shot before she dies.”
“What do you want?”
“Everything, of course, who doesn’t. But for today, I will settle with your friends. I must say it is awfully convenient of you to absent yourself. Are you sure you don’t want to join the winning side?”
“Let her go!” Michael tried desperately to think of a way to get out of this situation. He remembered that Rath had a way to defend himself. But he could not remember how. At this range the woman could not miss.
“Oh, how touching. You’re worried about this poor discarded Arilan tool. I thought you would be more concerned with your lady love. How ironic. She was mine in the last timeline as well. How fitting that she should join me early now. And she is so open to outside influences, unlike her friend.” A cruel smile flashed across her face. “It will be a pleasure to see Emily again. And who knows, we’ll likely be able to capture Vilandra in the bargain.”
Michael had an idea. He wasn’t sure if it would work, but if he focused enough he might be able to change the composition of the gunpowder or primer. If the first bullet failed, he could blast the woman without fear.
Ana paused, and the gun began to dip.
Michael took the opportunity and blasted the woman. She flew from her chair and slammed against the wall.
She groaned and began to regain her feet.
He’d been too nervous. It had not been a killing blast.
The pistol in her hand remained at her side, and her other hand raised up to stop him. “No, Michael it’s me. You must go. You must stop her. I, I don’t know if you can get there in time, but you must stop her. You have to grow up, Michael. The time for foolishness is past. Tell them I love them, and I am sorry. Tell them they must find a new path. That the future is theirs to seize. The Prophesies have failed and they must find another way to bring peace, for only in peace may a way be found to resist Them. Now go.”
“But…”
“No, I can’t hold her back much longer. She wants you too, my lord. And you are not ready to resist her. Not yet. You will need help. Stay with her. You need her and she needs you. Both of you are stubborn and willful. It will not be easy. Now go!”
Michael took a look at the anguish on Madame Vivian’s face, and he knew that she could not hold out much longer. “I’m sorry.” He ran towards his bike.
He was halfway to his bike when he heard a single gunshot.
----
Lonnie-
Lonnie excused herself from the table and walked towards her room. The airy spaciousness of the main room often made her forget that she was underneath the City.
Natalie had built well.
For the most part there was little access to the outside world here. It had taken a lot of work to rig a phone line into her room. It was the only phone in the whole complex.
The Roswell group didn’t know about it, of course. And Tess would have to go outside to use her cell phone. A quick chat about the dangers of New York would keep her here until daybreak at least. It was amazing how gullible those two were.
She picked up the phone and used her powers to pulse the number.
“Yes?”
“It’s done, Nicky. They are here and they ain’t going nowhere until tomorrow morning.”
“Excellent, Lonnie. See you at the Summit.”
“I wouldn’t miss it for the world.” She put the phone down.
This time tomorrow she should be on a ship headed back home.
So why did she feel so nervous?
----
Liz-
Liz felt again the smooth surface of the blaster. She was still shaken by the knowledge she had gained.
Maybe that was why she was so much on edge. She checked again on the turkey in the oven before heading down to help clean up the Crashdown. They always closed early, but juggling all the cooking and cleaning always made her a little nervous.
She was always afraid she would forget something.
She pulled out her checklist and ran through it again.
Her mother just smiled as she walked past her to talk with Amy, who was talking with Sean and Courtney at one of the tables. Ava and Maria were talking softly to each other in the kitchen.
It was amazing how Maria just clicked with Ava considering how much she loathed her sister. It made her smile. As did her father as he sang to himself while he washed the dishes.
And just as she felt the rippling wave of the temporal disturbance as another TSD was used, her father rippled out.
Her mother did not disappear, and she was half way to the table when seven men walked into the closed diner.
Fear and rage surged through Liz. She pulled the blaster from her pocket and ran through the door. “No, NO! I AM NOT GOING BACK!”
The skins began to stun her family.
And she began to destroy them.
But there were too many. And no matter how fast she moved she couldn’t dodge all the bright blue bolts headed her way.
The world went black.
IDS Eidolon (CC ALL, Teen/Mature) Epilogue- 11/29/08
Moderators: Anniepoo98, Rowedog, ISLANDGIRL5, Itzstacie, truelovepooh, FSU/MSW-94, Forum Moderators
Re: IDS Eidolon (CC ALL, Teen/Mature) Chapter 40- 09/08/08
Thanks again to those reading this story. Particular thanks to katydid and RhondaAnn for the feedback.
katydid- Michael has made a horrible critical error. And someone is going to pay the price.
RhondaAnn- You know the more I think about it, you may be right about Liz focusing too much on timeline one. And how much its distorting timeline two. But unfortunately, Liz tends to be thourough. She decided to share her knowledge, and she knows so much more this time...
Disclaimer- Roswell is not mine and no infringement is intended. A couple of nods to MITC, of course.
Eidolon chapter 41
Tess-
Tess stared at the picture above the false fireplace. There were many things she had expected when Lonnie and Rath had led Max and her into the Subway station.
An underground mansion was not one of them. The architecture seemed both strange and very familiar.
It was some Taran style most likely. Unlike her own race who built large airy cities, the Tarans trended to more utilitarian and solid building. Still it had eighteen rooms and several baths. Including a huge tub that she desperately wanted to use at least once.
Still many of the rooms were dusty with disuse, and much of the place desperately needed cleaning. But this room was used often. Perhaps because of the television. Oh, they did not get broadcasts here, and there was no cable service.
But there was a VCR and a DVD player. There were even several game consoles.
It was the picture that drew her eyes. A bluish-grey humanoid wearing flowing golden robes was sitting on what appeared to be a throne. In one four fingered hand he held a scepter and on his head their was a crown. Inset in that crown was a V-shaped sigil in precious stones.
Zan.
Sitting next to him was a figure with reddish-bronze skin wearing a more structured garment, much like a ball gown. She had one hand on Zan’s arm and a slight coronet on her head.
It was her. Ava.
That was what she looked like.
She turned to look at a bored looking Lonnie who was seated on the couch. “So when are they coming back?”
“Just chill, they’ll be back. Rath was going to pick up dinner on his way back.”
“We’re not going out to eat. I mean, I thought that’s what you usually do.”
“Yeah, but you said you were attacked. I mean, it’s probably about the summit. Lots more activity. We should just stay here, we’ll be safer.”
“I guess. I’ll just feel better when he’s back.”
“So, you and Max. Have you both made the beast with two backs?”
“Uh, no…”
“Don’t tell me you’re hung up on some human like your Max is. Cause, if you want I’ll loan you Rath. He’ll show you the ropes. I know he was always sniffing after Ava.”
Tess blinked a couple of times and stared at Lonnie. “I thought you and Rath were…”
“Oh, yeah sure. We’re a couple. But it’s not like we’re exclusive or anything. If you want, if it’ll make you more comfortable, I’ll join you. Hell, if you want, I‘ll do you myself.”
Tess just stared at Lonnie.
“Yeah, well, just think about it. It’s too bad that Max is so much like Zan. Otherwise I’d teach him to forget that human chit…”
Rath entered the room, his arm filled with pizza boxes. “Hey, babes, we’re in business. Our man here really is the King!”
Max followed carrying a couple cases of drinks.
Lonnie squealed with happiness and bounced off the couch, and gave Rath a quick but passionate kiss. She then turned and gave Max, a not quite sisterly kiss.
Tess looked on and smiled. But she was a little worried. Max looked a little dazed. Truth to tell, she felt a little dazed herself. “So what was the emissary like?”
Max met her eyes. “He was just a guy. Just some poor abducted human.”
Lonnie rolled her eyes and Rath shrugged.
Tess looked between the two New York aliens. “Just a human? Have they made contact here or something.”
Rath set down the pizzas and patted Lonnie’s behind when she went to an adjoining room to get paper plates. “Yeah, it’ll be like that tomorrow too. No one is going to come out this far unless it’s important.”
“Why not?”
Rath shot her an evil leer, “Because, you see, little girl, space is like really big. People don’t go flitting about space like in Star Trek.”
Max walked over to her and grasped her hand.
Lonnie came back with the plates, “Yeah, like to take us home. But first we need to cut a deal at the Summit.”
Rath smiled at her. “Yeah, word is that back home, there’s blood on the streets. Khivar’s hated and desperate to make some sort of peace.”
Tess felt as Max tightened his grip on her hand. She smiled wanly back up at him. “So we can go home?”
“Only if Max makes a deal.” Lonnie opened one of the boxes and took out a couple of slices and placed them on her plate. “Unless, of course, they bring up the Granolith again.”
Max let go of her hand and sat down. “The Granolith? What is that?”
Tess looked at him briefly and decided to follow his lead. She didn’t trust them either.
“Its this religious icon that the sent with us. It’s kind of like the holy grail back home. You never heard about it?”
Max had a puzzled and interested look on his face. “No, never heard about it. Did your Protector bring it to New York?”
Lonnie and Rath looked at each other for a moment, disappointment poorly hidden.
Rath took a couple of slices for himself, “Not that we’re aware of. That is too bad.”
Lonnie took a bite of her pizza, looking thoughtful.
Max grabbed a couple of slices for Tess before serving himself.
Tess smiled at Max again and thanked him. She thought again of the picture hanging behind her. Funny how now that she had unequivocal proof for Max, that they had once been together she was no longer sure she wanted him.
Nor was she excited about the possibility of going home.
Tess slowly ate her pizza. She couldn’t help but wonder how Kyle was. He loved pizza, particularly New York Style.
For in many ways the biggest surprise of this journey was how much she missed him.
----
Kyle-
Kyle felt as a ripple of power rolled across Roswell. All the lights flickered off and then on. The TV cut to static.
Kyle felt a surge of rage. They were under attack again. The damn Skins were back.
He loaded the pistol he’d taken down earlier and took it off safety. He then cautiously walked over to the phone. His first thought was to call the Crashdown, but he got no response. His second was to call Tess, but he got only a “This-call-cannot-be-completed-as-dialed‘…
Of course, she was out of the bubble. And safe. Hopefully safe.
His father was out of town this time and likely out of it as well.
Liz on the other hand was likely in danger, as were all the others in the Crashdown. He’d have to try to save them, but he couldn’t do it alone. He wavered a moment before deciding whether to call Isabel or Michael first.
He’d call Isabel. Michael was the heavier guns, but he’d rather deal with Isabel any day. She was his second favorite alien.
She picked up on the second ring. “Hello?” She sounded frightened.
Well so was he truth be told.
“Hey, Isabel, its me Kyle.”
“Oh, Kyle, they’re gone. They just disappeared again. How many times do we have to go through this?”
“Until we have killed all the alien bastards.”
There was a hurt gasp, almost a sob that came from her end.
“Isabel, you know I don’t mean you…” Kyle could hear the sounds of crying on the phone. “Isabel, I’m sorry.”
“Its okay, Kyle, its just too much. I want Alex. And Max is gone.” She paused and said fearfully, “There, there is someone in the house!”
“Isabel, just hold tight, I’m on my way.” The irony that Isabel was likely more able to deal with the enemy if she ran into them did not escape him.
But no one should face adversity alone if it could be helped.
He cautiously but quickly moved to the Mustang. He sped down the deserted roads, thinned not only by the time bubble but by the holiday. It took only moments before he got to the Evans’ house.
He did not expect to see Isabel standing on the driveway staring at her hands, tears rolling down her face. He got out and walked towards Isabel. Her eyes looked a little strange, but he could see the darkness fading from them even as he approached her.
She looked up at him and then at her hands. “No, Kyle stay back… Stay back. I’m, I’m a monster.”
“Isabel…” But he paused. There was an aura about her, one that he’d seen last Saturday when she’d babbled at him in Antaran. Right after she’d fried some poor Skin with a lightning bolt.
Isabel WAS dangerous.
But looking at her, looking at her revulsion at what she had done… She was no monster. She’d done what she’d had to do.
He knew. He had killed before himself.
So he walked up to her and held her. She wasn’t Tess, but she felt good in his arms. And slowly she stopped trembling. “Come on, Iz, we need to go help the others. They need you.”
She backed up, suddenly composed. “Michael is fine. He’s not caught. They knew, they have someone watching us in town.”
“Where did he go?” And how did Isabel know this?
“I don’t know. But they received orders right before they attacked. And were told Michael had left town. There are twelve, no I guess that would be ten now.”
“Isabel? How do you know this?”
“They said they just wanted to talk. And I knew you were coming, so I thought I would just stall.”
“What did they want?”
Isabel looked at him, looking both strong and yet vulnerable. He saw what Alex saw in her. She wasn’t cold at all. Lucky guy.
Of course, he’d rather have Tess himself. If only she’d notice him.
Isabel said in a small voice, “They wanted me. They said Khivar still wanted me and that they would take me home to him. I told them they were lying, that I would never go. And they said they would take me anyway. They had some sort of device. I don’t really know what I did next… Except, except that I do. She, she was so angry.”
Kyle just stared at her and became kind of worried. It was never a good sign when someone referred to themselves in the third person.
“Vilandra woke up. I don’t know what she did to the first Skin, he just went up in flakes.” A look of horror passed across her face as she continued. “The other, the other she ripped apart his mind, tore at his soul. I felt him die. My God, what kind of monster am I?”
“And that, that is how you know.”
“I know all their plans for Roswell. They want to capture me and Liz. When they got that last minute call they were told to get Maria if they could. And their leader wants Courtney dead. He wants her to die slowly…. Oh, Kyle, I need Alex. I NEED him.”
“Isabel, we need to save the others. How many were headed to the Crashdown?”
“Eight, they were sending eight. I don’t know why, but they are terrified of Liz for some reason.”
Kyle sighed. Eight. Why couldn’t he have normal problems? You know, alcohol poisoning, or drugs, or have gotten some girl pregnant.
No. He has to deal with another alien crisis. And all he had was a pistol with some special ammo and a half-strung half-alien princess.
Right.
Kyle walked towards his car. “Lets go save our friends.”
Isabel numbly followed him and got into his car.
They drove off, Kyle frantically trying to think of some plan to save them.
----
Ava-
Ava’s world had turned to a nightmare. It had been bad enough with Zan’s death and her family’s treachery. But now her new friends were under attack.
And she could do nothing.
She’d been able to screen herself and Maria from their eyes, but they’d captured Courtney and Liz. Ava wasn’t sure why Liz’s and Maria’s mother hadn’t faded yet, but the Skins had them bound as well. Liz was still unconscious, but they had her securely bound as well.
Ava had been shocked at how furious Liz’s attack had been It had lasted all of maybe five seconds, and yet Liz had severely wounded one and killed four others.
The Skins had seemed dazed by it as well, a couple of them hitting her even after she was unconscious.
Maria had been clipped by one of the stun bolts meant for Liz.
Ava had hit the deck immediately. And gotten lucky.
But now she could hear Courtney’s agonizing wails as one of the Skins tortured her. Amy got up and protested only to be struck down. Nancy was just looking at her daughter like she’d never really known her before.
And Ava sat here helpless.
So she did what she could and poured her healing energies into Maria.
And prayed for a miracle.
-----
Brody-
Brody sat there contentedly as Sydney chattered on about all the fun stuff she was doing in the first grade.
He missed this, missed being able to talk to his daughter. No matter what happened this odd trip had not been entirely in vain. Alicia was speaking civilly to him again. And he got to spend time with Sydney,
But now as she got out another coloring book and told him about the ins and outs of the ABC’s he felt the Presence start to creep over him.
No. Not now. Not while he was with his daughter.
He fought, how hard he fought alone and in silence in his mind.
And lost. He could feel the darkness slowly pulling across his consciousness.
Sydney looked up at him, “Daddy, are you okay?”
“Yes, peaches, I’m fine. I just was thinking how much I love you…”
And the world went black.
----
Maria-
Maria was having a bit of a bad dream. For some reason she had this dream of a bunch of men running into the Crashdown with ray guns and shooting everyone.
That was impossible right. Because even the way her life had been going the last few days, surely it couldn’t have gotten that bad.
There was a pressure in her head that was slowly growing less. And her eyes fluttered awake.
The first thing she noticed was the smell. It was a familiar smell.
The Crashdown.
And she was lying on the floor. That must be why she felt so stiff.
She looked up to sky blue eyes. Her first thought was Tess, but these eyes were softer and kinder somehow. She’d always hated Tess, but Ava, Ava was okay.
“Ava?” Maria said hoarsely.
Off in the distance she could hear voices and a female voice that kept answering in screams of agony.
She knew that voice. Courtney.
Ava looked down at her fearfully. “Maria, you need to stay quiet. I can only keep us screened if we don’t draw attention.”
Maria slowly got up and looked out.
In the center of the Crashdown there were now four glowing pillars that stretched to the ceiling. On one was the slumped form Liz, still in her Crashdown uniform.
Next to her was Nancy Parker, her eyes wild, but her countenance calm.
Her mother looked battered but defiant. Evil aliens had her mother.
She felt the now familiar feeling as her hands began to tingle. “We have to do something.”
But last was Courtney, who had been stripped to the waist. And Maria watched in horror as one of the aliens reached up towards Courtney’s shoulders and ripped a long strip of skin off of her.
And Courtney shrieked in agony again, her face red and tears freely falling.
Maria could see bits and pieces of blue skin underneath Courtney’s normal pale complexion. The Skin was peeling away at her husk. The lower part of her dress was stained with a mix of blood and her husk’s working fluid.
Maria turned to the pale Ava and pleaded, “Come on you have your freaky alien powers, we need to save them.”
Ava looked at her , eyes full of regret and guilt, “I can’t. I, I don’t have any offensive powers.”
“What do you mean? Tess does. And you and Tess are the same, right?”
“If they were human, I could probably distract them. But, but they’ll have some protection against warping. I might be able to hold it for a few minutes, nothing more. And, and if something broke their concentration it would break the warp.”
“But Tess…”
Ava looked at her, “I’m not Tess. I wasn’t raised by a psychotic ex-member of the Antaran Guard.”
“Okay, then we have to think of something.” Maybe she could do it. She’d blasted her mother and Courtney by accident. Maybe she could do something on purpose. Supposedly Courtney had given her memories on how to use her powers.
She closed her eyes and racked her brains trying to call up those memories. Her hands began to sting and her arms began to throb.
“What, what are you doing, Maria? Maria, I, I don‘t think I can hide you much longer.”
Maria opened her eyes. She felt a little like she had stuck her hand in a light socket. He whole body tingled. She walked with great care towards the door leading to the Crashdown dining room. Out of the corner of her eye she could see flickers of green and gold sparks arcing from her to various metal surfaces nearby.
The air stank of ozone.
She could hear a disturbance from outside and heard the leader give orders to see what was going on. It almost sounded like gunfire.
She opened the door.
“What?” said the leader as he turned around., It was a Skin that she recognized. She had hit him many times with a bat just last Saturday. Obviously not hard enough.
“You missed someone.” Maria raised her hand to blast him.
Had she been Taran, the room would have filled with golden light so bright it would have seemed white. Had she been Rhyjhaelian it would have been a solid gold column of light. In a past life it would have been a compact blast of green and gold.
But Maria’s powers were different this time. It was a mixture of all three. The first from her flashes of Michael learning to use his powers, it influenced hers. And Courtney added to the mix, as the Rhyjhael used their powers differently. And the last because it is what her powers would have been like if they had matured naturally.
But they hadn’t. Under a series of bizarre circumstances, Maria really wasn’t fully human. The subtle changes that had taken Liz’s body over a year to adapt to, and which were just starting to appear in Kyle, had been forced grown.
Maria had been reprofiled as much as Liz had, but by a different hand and to a different purpose. Whether Max realized it or not, he desired there to be others like himself. Other hybrids. And because of an inherited genetic weakness, Maria was particularly prone to such manipulation.
Maria was a Taran/human hybrid now. But her soul, her essence was purely human. And half her training, such as she had was Rhyjhaelian.
Which was why Zachary Jackson had no defense against her attack. He was hit with a storm of green and golden lightning.
And he died.
Fortunately, Courtney’s conditioning held and Maria was able to keep it in check. This time.
Or she would have fried her friend and her mother.
Maria just stood there, a veritable storm of lightning crackling about her looking for a target. Lightning under which two more Skins died brief horrific deaths.
Maria stood there, unsure what to do next, but determined to protect her family. This time, this life she would protect them.
No matter the cost.
katydid- Michael has made a horrible critical error. And someone is going to pay the price.
RhondaAnn- You know the more I think about it, you may be right about Liz focusing too much on timeline one. And how much its distorting timeline two. But unfortunately, Liz tends to be thourough. She decided to share her knowledge, and she knows so much more this time...
Disclaimer- Roswell is not mine and no infringement is intended. A couple of nods to MITC, of course.
Eidolon chapter 41
Tess-
Tess stared at the picture above the false fireplace. There were many things she had expected when Lonnie and Rath had led Max and her into the Subway station.
An underground mansion was not one of them. The architecture seemed both strange and very familiar.
It was some Taran style most likely. Unlike her own race who built large airy cities, the Tarans trended to more utilitarian and solid building. Still it had eighteen rooms and several baths. Including a huge tub that she desperately wanted to use at least once.
Still many of the rooms were dusty with disuse, and much of the place desperately needed cleaning. But this room was used often. Perhaps because of the television. Oh, they did not get broadcasts here, and there was no cable service.
But there was a VCR and a DVD player. There were even several game consoles.
It was the picture that drew her eyes. A bluish-grey humanoid wearing flowing golden robes was sitting on what appeared to be a throne. In one four fingered hand he held a scepter and on his head their was a crown. Inset in that crown was a V-shaped sigil in precious stones.
Zan.
Sitting next to him was a figure with reddish-bronze skin wearing a more structured garment, much like a ball gown. She had one hand on Zan’s arm and a slight coronet on her head.
It was her. Ava.
That was what she looked like.
She turned to look at a bored looking Lonnie who was seated on the couch. “So when are they coming back?”
“Just chill, they’ll be back. Rath was going to pick up dinner on his way back.”
“We’re not going out to eat. I mean, I thought that’s what you usually do.”
“Yeah, but you said you were attacked. I mean, it’s probably about the summit. Lots more activity. We should just stay here, we’ll be safer.”
“I guess. I’ll just feel better when he’s back.”
“So, you and Max. Have you both made the beast with two backs?”
“Uh, no…”
“Don’t tell me you’re hung up on some human like your Max is. Cause, if you want I’ll loan you Rath. He’ll show you the ropes. I know he was always sniffing after Ava.”
Tess blinked a couple of times and stared at Lonnie. “I thought you and Rath were…”
“Oh, yeah sure. We’re a couple. But it’s not like we’re exclusive or anything. If you want, if it’ll make you more comfortable, I’ll join you. Hell, if you want, I‘ll do you myself.”
Tess just stared at Lonnie.
“Yeah, well, just think about it. It’s too bad that Max is so much like Zan. Otherwise I’d teach him to forget that human chit…”
Rath entered the room, his arm filled with pizza boxes. “Hey, babes, we’re in business. Our man here really is the King!”
Max followed carrying a couple cases of drinks.
Lonnie squealed with happiness and bounced off the couch, and gave Rath a quick but passionate kiss. She then turned and gave Max, a not quite sisterly kiss.
Tess looked on and smiled. But she was a little worried. Max looked a little dazed. Truth to tell, she felt a little dazed herself. “So what was the emissary like?”
Max met her eyes. “He was just a guy. Just some poor abducted human.”
Lonnie rolled her eyes and Rath shrugged.
Tess looked between the two New York aliens. “Just a human? Have they made contact here or something.”
Rath set down the pizzas and patted Lonnie’s behind when she went to an adjoining room to get paper plates. “Yeah, it’ll be like that tomorrow too. No one is going to come out this far unless it’s important.”
“Why not?”
Rath shot her an evil leer, “Because, you see, little girl, space is like really big. People don’t go flitting about space like in Star Trek.”
Max walked over to her and grasped her hand.
Lonnie came back with the plates, “Yeah, like to take us home. But first we need to cut a deal at the Summit.”
Rath smiled at her. “Yeah, word is that back home, there’s blood on the streets. Khivar’s hated and desperate to make some sort of peace.”
Tess felt as Max tightened his grip on her hand. She smiled wanly back up at him. “So we can go home?”
“Only if Max makes a deal.” Lonnie opened one of the boxes and took out a couple of slices and placed them on her plate. “Unless, of course, they bring up the Granolith again.”
Max let go of her hand and sat down. “The Granolith? What is that?”
Tess looked at him briefly and decided to follow his lead. She didn’t trust them either.
“Its this religious icon that the sent with us. It’s kind of like the holy grail back home. You never heard about it?”
Max had a puzzled and interested look on his face. “No, never heard about it. Did your Protector bring it to New York?”
Lonnie and Rath looked at each other for a moment, disappointment poorly hidden.
Rath took a couple of slices for himself, “Not that we’re aware of. That is too bad.”
Lonnie took a bite of her pizza, looking thoughtful.
Max grabbed a couple of slices for Tess before serving himself.
Tess smiled at Max again and thanked him. She thought again of the picture hanging behind her. Funny how now that she had unequivocal proof for Max, that they had once been together she was no longer sure she wanted him.
Nor was she excited about the possibility of going home.
Tess slowly ate her pizza. She couldn’t help but wonder how Kyle was. He loved pizza, particularly New York Style.
For in many ways the biggest surprise of this journey was how much she missed him.
----
Kyle-
Kyle felt as a ripple of power rolled across Roswell. All the lights flickered off and then on. The TV cut to static.
Kyle felt a surge of rage. They were under attack again. The damn Skins were back.
He loaded the pistol he’d taken down earlier and took it off safety. He then cautiously walked over to the phone. His first thought was to call the Crashdown, but he got no response. His second was to call Tess, but he got only a “This-call-cannot-be-completed-as-dialed‘…
Of course, she was out of the bubble. And safe. Hopefully safe.
His father was out of town this time and likely out of it as well.
Liz on the other hand was likely in danger, as were all the others in the Crashdown. He’d have to try to save them, but he couldn’t do it alone. He wavered a moment before deciding whether to call Isabel or Michael first.
He’d call Isabel. Michael was the heavier guns, but he’d rather deal with Isabel any day. She was his second favorite alien.
She picked up on the second ring. “Hello?” She sounded frightened.
Well so was he truth be told.
“Hey, Isabel, its me Kyle.”
“Oh, Kyle, they’re gone. They just disappeared again. How many times do we have to go through this?”
“Until we have killed all the alien bastards.”
There was a hurt gasp, almost a sob that came from her end.
“Isabel, you know I don’t mean you…” Kyle could hear the sounds of crying on the phone. “Isabel, I’m sorry.”
“Its okay, Kyle, its just too much. I want Alex. And Max is gone.” She paused and said fearfully, “There, there is someone in the house!”
“Isabel, just hold tight, I’m on my way.” The irony that Isabel was likely more able to deal with the enemy if she ran into them did not escape him.
But no one should face adversity alone if it could be helped.
He cautiously but quickly moved to the Mustang. He sped down the deserted roads, thinned not only by the time bubble but by the holiday. It took only moments before he got to the Evans’ house.
He did not expect to see Isabel standing on the driveway staring at her hands, tears rolling down her face. He got out and walked towards Isabel. Her eyes looked a little strange, but he could see the darkness fading from them even as he approached her.
She looked up at him and then at her hands. “No, Kyle stay back… Stay back. I’m, I’m a monster.”
“Isabel…” But he paused. There was an aura about her, one that he’d seen last Saturday when she’d babbled at him in Antaran. Right after she’d fried some poor Skin with a lightning bolt.
Isabel WAS dangerous.
But looking at her, looking at her revulsion at what she had done… She was no monster. She’d done what she’d had to do.
He knew. He had killed before himself.
So he walked up to her and held her. She wasn’t Tess, but she felt good in his arms. And slowly she stopped trembling. “Come on, Iz, we need to go help the others. They need you.”
She backed up, suddenly composed. “Michael is fine. He’s not caught. They knew, they have someone watching us in town.”
“Where did he go?” And how did Isabel know this?
“I don’t know. But they received orders right before they attacked. And were told Michael had left town. There are twelve, no I guess that would be ten now.”
“Isabel? How do you know this?”
“They said they just wanted to talk. And I knew you were coming, so I thought I would just stall.”
“What did they want?”
Isabel looked at him, looking both strong and yet vulnerable. He saw what Alex saw in her. She wasn’t cold at all. Lucky guy.
Of course, he’d rather have Tess himself. If only she’d notice him.
Isabel said in a small voice, “They wanted me. They said Khivar still wanted me and that they would take me home to him. I told them they were lying, that I would never go. And they said they would take me anyway. They had some sort of device. I don’t really know what I did next… Except, except that I do. She, she was so angry.”
Kyle just stared at her and became kind of worried. It was never a good sign when someone referred to themselves in the third person.
“Vilandra woke up. I don’t know what she did to the first Skin, he just went up in flakes.” A look of horror passed across her face as she continued. “The other, the other she ripped apart his mind, tore at his soul. I felt him die. My God, what kind of monster am I?”
“And that, that is how you know.”
“I know all their plans for Roswell. They want to capture me and Liz. When they got that last minute call they were told to get Maria if they could. And their leader wants Courtney dead. He wants her to die slowly…. Oh, Kyle, I need Alex. I NEED him.”
“Isabel, we need to save the others. How many were headed to the Crashdown?”
“Eight, they were sending eight. I don’t know why, but they are terrified of Liz for some reason.”
Kyle sighed. Eight. Why couldn’t he have normal problems? You know, alcohol poisoning, or drugs, or have gotten some girl pregnant.
No. He has to deal with another alien crisis. And all he had was a pistol with some special ammo and a half-strung half-alien princess.
Right.
Kyle walked towards his car. “Lets go save our friends.”
Isabel numbly followed him and got into his car.
They drove off, Kyle frantically trying to think of some plan to save them.
----
Ava-
Ava’s world had turned to a nightmare. It had been bad enough with Zan’s death and her family’s treachery. But now her new friends were under attack.
And she could do nothing.
She’d been able to screen herself and Maria from their eyes, but they’d captured Courtney and Liz. Ava wasn’t sure why Liz’s and Maria’s mother hadn’t faded yet, but the Skins had them bound as well. Liz was still unconscious, but they had her securely bound as well.
Ava had been shocked at how furious Liz’s attack had been It had lasted all of maybe five seconds, and yet Liz had severely wounded one and killed four others.
The Skins had seemed dazed by it as well, a couple of them hitting her even after she was unconscious.
Maria had been clipped by one of the stun bolts meant for Liz.
Ava had hit the deck immediately. And gotten lucky.
But now she could hear Courtney’s agonizing wails as one of the Skins tortured her. Amy got up and protested only to be struck down. Nancy was just looking at her daughter like she’d never really known her before.
And Ava sat here helpless.
So she did what she could and poured her healing energies into Maria.
And prayed for a miracle.
-----
Brody-
Brody sat there contentedly as Sydney chattered on about all the fun stuff she was doing in the first grade.
He missed this, missed being able to talk to his daughter. No matter what happened this odd trip had not been entirely in vain. Alicia was speaking civilly to him again. And he got to spend time with Sydney,
But now as she got out another coloring book and told him about the ins and outs of the ABC’s he felt the Presence start to creep over him.
No. Not now. Not while he was with his daughter.
He fought, how hard he fought alone and in silence in his mind.
And lost. He could feel the darkness slowly pulling across his consciousness.
Sydney looked up at him, “Daddy, are you okay?”
“Yes, peaches, I’m fine. I just was thinking how much I love you…”
And the world went black.
----
Maria-
Maria was having a bit of a bad dream. For some reason she had this dream of a bunch of men running into the Crashdown with ray guns and shooting everyone.
That was impossible right. Because even the way her life had been going the last few days, surely it couldn’t have gotten that bad.
There was a pressure in her head that was slowly growing less. And her eyes fluttered awake.
The first thing she noticed was the smell. It was a familiar smell.
The Crashdown.
And she was lying on the floor. That must be why she felt so stiff.
She looked up to sky blue eyes. Her first thought was Tess, but these eyes were softer and kinder somehow. She’d always hated Tess, but Ava, Ava was okay.
“Ava?” Maria said hoarsely.
Off in the distance she could hear voices and a female voice that kept answering in screams of agony.
She knew that voice. Courtney.
Ava looked down at her fearfully. “Maria, you need to stay quiet. I can only keep us screened if we don’t draw attention.”
Maria slowly got up and looked out.
In the center of the Crashdown there were now four glowing pillars that stretched to the ceiling. On one was the slumped form Liz, still in her Crashdown uniform.
Next to her was Nancy Parker, her eyes wild, but her countenance calm.
Her mother looked battered but defiant. Evil aliens had her mother.
She felt the now familiar feeling as her hands began to tingle. “We have to do something.”
But last was Courtney, who had been stripped to the waist. And Maria watched in horror as one of the aliens reached up towards Courtney’s shoulders and ripped a long strip of skin off of her.
And Courtney shrieked in agony again, her face red and tears freely falling.
Maria could see bits and pieces of blue skin underneath Courtney’s normal pale complexion. The Skin was peeling away at her husk. The lower part of her dress was stained with a mix of blood and her husk’s working fluid.
Maria turned to the pale Ava and pleaded, “Come on you have your freaky alien powers, we need to save them.”
Ava looked at her , eyes full of regret and guilt, “I can’t. I, I don’t have any offensive powers.”
“What do you mean? Tess does. And you and Tess are the same, right?”
“If they were human, I could probably distract them. But, but they’ll have some protection against warping. I might be able to hold it for a few minutes, nothing more. And, and if something broke their concentration it would break the warp.”
“But Tess…”
Ava looked at her, “I’m not Tess. I wasn’t raised by a psychotic ex-member of the Antaran Guard.”
“Okay, then we have to think of something.” Maybe she could do it. She’d blasted her mother and Courtney by accident. Maybe she could do something on purpose. Supposedly Courtney had given her memories on how to use her powers.
She closed her eyes and racked her brains trying to call up those memories. Her hands began to sting and her arms began to throb.
“What, what are you doing, Maria? Maria, I, I don‘t think I can hide you much longer.”
Maria opened her eyes. She felt a little like she had stuck her hand in a light socket. He whole body tingled. She walked with great care towards the door leading to the Crashdown dining room. Out of the corner of her eye she could see flickers of green and gold sparks arcing from her to various metal surfaces nearby.
The air stank of ozone.
She could hear a disturbance from outside and heard the leader give orders to see what was going on. It almost sounded like gunfire.
She opened the door.
“What?” said the leader as he turned around., It was a Skin that she recognized. She had hit him many times with a bat just last Saturday. Obviously not hard enough.
“You missed someone.” Maria raised her hand to blast him.
Had she been Taran, the room would have filled with golden light so bright it would have seemed white. Had she been Rhyjhaelian it would have been a solid gold column of light. In a past life it would have been a compact blast of green and gold.
But Maria’s powers were different this time. It was a mixture of all three. The first from her flashes of Michael learning to use his powers, it influenced hers. And Courtney added to the mix, as the Rhyjhael used their powers differently. And the last because it is what her powers would have been like if they had matured naturally.
But they hadn’t. Under a series of bizarre circumstances, Maria really wasn’t fully human. The subtle changes that had taken Liz’s body over a year to adapt to, and which were just starting to appear in Kyle, had been forced grown.
Maria had been reprofiled as much as Liz had, but by a different hand and to a different purpose. Whether Max realized it or not, he desired there to be others like himself. Other hybrids. And because of an inherited genetic weakness, Maria was particularly prone to such manipulation.
Maria was a Taran/human hybrid now. But her soul, her essence was purely human. And half her training, such as she had was Rhyjhaelian.
Which was why Zachary Jackson had no defense against her attack. He was hit with a storm of green and golden lightning.
And he died.
Fortunately, Courtney’s conditioning held and Maria was able to keep it in check. This time.
Or she would have fried her friend and her mother.
Maria just stood there, a veritable storm of lightning crackling about her looking for a target. Lightning under which two more Skins died brief horrific deaths.
Maria stood there, unsure what to do next, but determined to protect her family. This time, this life she would protect them.
No matter the cost.
Re: IDS Eidolon (CC ALL, Teen/Mature) Chapter 41- 09/13/08
Thanks again to all those reading this story. Particular thanks to Natalie36, RhondaAnn, katydid, and xmag for the feedback.
Natalie36- Glad you liked it. So much set up for that scene.
RhondaAnn- There is a story about that picture. You probably won't get it until Shadows, but it will be there. Both Lonnie and Rath are corrupt. As you will see in this part. You can probably imagine what being stuck with them for hours on end was like.
I agree about your comment on the souls, you have what you have. But so often when one of the humans gets power boosted, there is the reincarnated soul aspect that always seems to creep in. Not in this story. The humans are human. Well they were. And Alex still is, mostly.
Well the choice is still there, but yeah, I seriously doubt Maria will turn this time. I should warn you that I'm not done with timeline one. Even if you are right about Liz, and I have slowly come to the conclusion that you are, there are still reprecussions that will be felt. But not Maria's turning to the darkside so to speak. That's now remote.
Michael is in for a long night.
katydid- Michael is going to have his own challenges, as will Max and Tess. But at the end of this part the Summit about twelve hours away.
xmag- The trick they have to do is to learn from the other timeline and not let it shape them. That is the whole point, to not let timeline one happen. TL1 Maria and TL2 Maria are different people. But Liz's fear made Maria fear herself. Add in the whole power aspect and you have a big mess. Anyway...
Disclaimer- Roswell is not mine and no infringement is intended.
Eidolon chapter 42
Kyle-
Kyle got out of the Mustang just around the corner from the Crashdown. There was no telling what kind of setup the Skins had this time.
He looked over at Isabel, who still seemed a little strained. “Are you okay Isabel?”
“I feel a little strange. I feel, no, not again… No I don’t want to be her…”
Kyle worriedly looked over at Isabel. She had her head in her hands and was shaking it slightly, a horrified expression on her face. “Isabel?”
Isabel suddenly straightened up. The pupils in her eyes were enlarged and she had a strange cast to her face. A sense of power and certainty rolled off of her in waves. She looked Kyle up and down as if seeing him for the first time. And in a voice both hesitant and dual toned, “Come, human, let us save our friends.” And she walked around the corner towards the Crashdown.
Kyle followed trying to take as much cover as he could find.
Isabel just walked calmly down the street.
Naturally there was a guard. And just as naturally he started shooting at Isabel. And missed. Looking at Isabel was hard now, the air was blurry. Possibly some kind of defensive screen.
Kyle took a shot and hit the Skin in the arm.
The Skin returned fire and Kyle found himself thrown against the door to the UFO Center. He groaned as he picked himself up. Two more Skins exited the Crashdown and took cover behind a car near the door. One of them blasted Isabel, and she went down clutching at her leg.
Kyle took a few more shots, but he missed. Luckily he avoided getting hit as well, partially sheltered in the doorway. Isabel was still in the street, one hand clutching at what looked like a nasty burn on her right leg, the other making dents in the car the Skins were hiding behind.
Two of the Skins were concentrating on her, but they seemed to just barely miss her. The weird haze around Isabel seemed to push most of the shots away from her somehow. But it was only a mater of time. As long as the Skins had that car to hide behind, neither Kyle or Isabel was likely to do much damage to them.
Which might be why Isabel stopped blasting and just pointed at the car. Kyle was watching, waiting for an open shot at the enemy as he saw the car disintegrate.
One moment it was there and the next, poof, it was dust. Needless to say this rattled the Skins.
This would have been a perfect opportunity for Kyle to take a shot but he was distracted by the sudden green and golden glow from the Crashdown. He shook his head for a moment, wondering if he’d hit it to hard…
The original Skin guarding the place stood outside and was keeping Isabel busy. There was a haze that was glittering between the two of them. What they were doing Kyle had no idea, but somehow he knew Isabel was slowly winning.
The other two skins ran back into the Crashdown. Kyle was tempted to take a shot, but his friends were still in there. He did not want to hit them himself.
The Crashdown glowed green and gold again, twice in rapid succession. The second time, Kyle could see the Skin almost make it out the door before the lightning wrapping around him consumed him. His wordless howl cut off as he turned to a wall of drifting flakes.
Why was he involved in this? Oh yeah, some of his friends were involved with aliens. He turned back to the duel Isabel and the other nameless Skin were involved in.
Isabel still seemed to have the upper hand, but Kyle could tell she was tiring. So Kyle shot the Skin. Several times. Needless to say this distracted the Skin a little. Whether it was his bullets or whatever Isabel had been doing that finished him really did not matter. The Skin was just another drifting field of flakes.
Kyle achingly got up and walked towards Isabel. Her eyes were mostly their warm brown again, most of the alien cast to her was gone. And she clutched at her burnt leg.
Where was Max when you needed him?
“Isabel?”
“Kyle help me up. We need to catch up with our friends.”
“About that, the last of the Skins just went poof… I have no clue why.”
“I’m not positive, but it was probably Maria.”
For some reason the idea of Maria having that kind of power scared Kyle. Partly because as sweet and ditsy as Maria often was, she also had a bit of a temper. And partly because if Maria had powers, and Liz had powers…. It was only matter of time before his own normal life came crashing down.
Not that his life was anything approaching normal at this point.
So he reached down and helped Isabel up. And they slowly walked to the Crashdown.
----
Ava-
Ava was confused. When she’d first met Liz and Maria she’d thought they were alien agents. That they’d been sent to infiltrate the second set of Royals.
Then she’d met their parents, who apparently had just learned of their children’s new extracurricular activities. The parents were human, and unless the two had access to an incredible ability to mind warp the parents believed they had raised these kids. And Maria and Liz had acted like they were indeed their parents.
So, okay, Liz had powers, but she’d been captured and reprofiled. If you knew how to look, you could see it. It was why her aura was so strange. It wasn’t fully human because she really wasn’t fully human, not anymore.
Nor apparently was Maria. She’d been healed by Max, and well apparently there had been some strange circumstances regarding that healing. So Ava had felt her potential.
Zan had had the same problem. The two humans he’d healed had changed too. One of them still didn’t realize it. Probably thought she was just lucky.
The other was dead.
Ava had a lot of mixed feelings about Lucia Ibanez. Looking back now, seeing Liz Parker, Ava could see that for Zan, Lucia had been the love of his life. The few flashes she’d gotten from Zan had shown her that much. But Ava had always thought it a childhood crush. Maybe not.
Their having to live in the underground hideout had been all Lucia’s fault. New York is a crowded place, and when Lucia had started to move things it was noticed.
Still she had not merited what had happened to her.
But moving things with your mind was one thing, throwing lightning was another level of power. And while it was true that Liz had used an alien weapon in her attack on the Skins. How did she know how to use it?
There just was so much she did not understand.
She heard Courtney continue to whimper. There were many things she could not do, things that she had not learned in either this life or the last. But she could heal. Not as well as Zan or Max. But she could help.
She walked towards the door from the kitchen to the Café. She stopped, watching Maria as she glittered and glowed in the half lit room. Ava shook her head and forced herself to help Maria as she was removing them from the posts they’d been tied to. It was strange, but as soon as they removed the ropes the post disappeared.
She did what she could for Courtney first, sending her into a peaceful sleep. The alien wasn’t too badly damaged, but her husk was almost dead. And it was much too complicated for Ava to fix.
She woke Liz next, healing the bruises and removing the heavy stun she was under. Liz thanked her and gave her a hug before she started hugging Maria and her mother. Nancy had a considering look as she watched Ava walk around and heal Amy.
Amy protested of course, but was filled with wonder as the bruises and her cut lip were healed. She then hugged Ava, kissing her on the cheek, before going over to join her daughter.
Nancy walked over to Ava. “So, what are you doing for Thanksgiving dinner?”
“I, I wasn’t going to do anything. I figured I go back to my hotel room after you guys closed up.”
“Well, if you want, you could eat with us.” She turned to Liz, “How long with this last anyway, honey?”
Liz turned to face her mother, arm in arm with Maria. “I don’t know, maybe five or six hours before it breaks down. That is how long it lasted last time.” Liz shivered. “We should call the others and see if they are okay.”
The door rang as it opened, both Maria and Liz stiffened. Liz calmed almost as soon as the door opened. Maria took a few moments longer.
It was Isabel and Kyle, Kyle almost carrying the hurt Isabel.
Looking at her was hard. She looked so much like Lonnie. But she wasn’t. The darkness that was so much part of Lonnie lately was gone from Isabel. There was a presence that clung to her, both ancient and powerful.
Deep inside of her she recognized it. Vilandra had awoken in Isabel. She met the eyes of the taller girl and smiled softly. Her past self had loved, respected and feared Vilandra. With reason.
She reached out and healed Isabel, who seemed astonished as the pain fled from her leg. Tess must not know how to heal as well as she did. Isabel stood up, testing her leg. And she thanked Ava.
By the time she approached Kyle, who had a sardonic smile after she healed Isabel, Ava was shaking. It was not from exhaustion, although healing was tiring work.
It was the feel of this place, the love that was flowing amongst the people here. And some of it was directed at her. She could feel it.
It had been so long.
Kyle reached up and wiped a tear away from her face. “I’m fine Ava, you don’t need to…”
Ava healed him before he could continue. She really could not do serious injuries, not completely. Isabel’s leg had been near the limit of her ability. Kyle just had bumps and bruises. Easy.
But it was getting hard to see, what with the tears.
Kyle held her, just as he had the day before. For the second time in two days, Ava let herself fall apart. She’d spent the last four years being tough and distant, had abandoned her family without a word, had done so much that she considered wrong. She had lost it all, even Zan.
But maybe, just maybe, she could get it all back. Get it back and more.
----
Liz-
Liz watched as Kyle cradled Ava. Future Max had been right, Kyle was turning into a great guy. She shook her head.
Maria said, “So what do we do now. I mean do we try to wait it out again? And, and what can we do to help Courtney?”
Liz hugged her close. “If we can we should get the device. Think how useful it would be if we had one.”
Nancy looked at her daughter, “One what?”
Isabel spoke up, “They are called TSD’s and they warp space and time in a limited area, forming a pocket or bubble in time. That is what happened last time. It really would be good to get one. Luckily I know where the Skins are hiding.”
“What?”
“How?”
Isabel sighed, “Apparently Future Maria isn’t the only one who could mind rip. I can, or more importantly Vilandra can.” Her voice started to get ragged and her eyes tear up, “Two of them attacked my house. The offered to take me home, home to Khivar. And I, I killed them. But not before I ripped some answers from one of them. I know where they are. If we hurry they won’t have time to react.”
Liz nodded, “Let’s go.”
Maria took one look at Courtney, who was mostly peaceful now, but bits and pieces of her husk were gone and the rest of it looked to be drying out. “Those bastards have a lot to answer for. Mom can I have the keys to the Jetta?”
“Is this why the Jetta keeps getting so banged up? And what was this about a Future Maria?”
Liz looked over to her mother, “Mom? Can you explain some of this to her while we go? I mean you have read my diary right?”
Nancy blinked a couple of times, “Yes I have, but there are a lot of questions I have for you. This obviously isn’t the time. Amy, why don’t you help me clean up a bit and I’ll tell you all I know.”
“But.”
“Oh, for the love of Buddha,” Kyle said, tossing his keys at Liz.
Liz caught them without looking. “Thanks Kyle.”
“You girls be careful, okay. I’ll watch over your parents. I can’t just leave her.” Kyle said motioning to a still distraught Ava.
Maria, Liz, and Isabel left.
-----
Twenty minutes later
Isabel reached over to grab the small crystal orb, glowing with a mixture of white and green. “This will be useful.”
Maria just stood there watching the slowly falling flakes.
By Isabel’s reckoning they had eliminated all the Skins in town.
Liz looked over at her two friends, “Come on let’s get back to the Crashdown. We need to plan when we are going to end this and also what we are going to do. We need a plan.”
Maria rolled her eyes. “I’m not sure I’m ready to face all the questions.”
Isabel stood there, still staring at the orb. “I wish I had your problem. I wish I could confide in my mom.”
Liz placed a hand on the tall blonde, “I promise I will convince Max about your parents. He has to see that they will love him anyway.”
“We’ll see.”
They left the small apartment building and headed back to the Crashdown.
-----
Michael-
Michael was speeding along, taking advantage of the light traffic. He had to get home. He had to get to Maria.
One person had already died because of his stupidity tonight. Why had he done it? Why had he left when he knew that the enemy was out there?
Why had he left her vulnerable?
There had been a time when he’d had very little to lose. But that time was past. To lose Maria or even Isabel would be a tragedy he wasn’t sure he could recover from. Not when it would be all his fault. And Max would never forgive him if Liz came to harm.
But he had spent his whole life never wanting to wait to get the answers. And so when an opportunity presented, he took it.
He had betrayed them. He had betrayed Max.
He had betrayed himself.
Never again.
Memories flowed through his brain, some his and some from his past life. Of actions taken and not taken.
He felt as power rippled through his bond with Maria, as she was sequestered away from him. His heart stopped for a moment, waiting for the TSD to end. And he felt her again. She felt the same, so hopefully she had not been harmed….
A little voice warned that night was not necessarily over…
He was near the outskirts of Roswell when a brilliant bolt of gold reached out from the darkness and smashed into his bike.
He’d been traveling over eighty miles per hour, so there was little time to react as his bike flew off the road, as he sailed into the air.
His thoughts grew strange as he was soaring over the landscape, as everything seemed to slow down.
With all his might he sent a pulse along his bond with Maria, to let her know how much he loved her…
Impact.
----
Tess-
Tess found the giant tub as soothing as she thought she would. And there were aromatic oils and bath salts… Tess was in heaven.
Until she felt the hands rub her bare shoulders. She stiffened and looked up.
Rath. Wearing only a towel.
“Hey baby, you’re looking good. Mind if I join you?”
Tess was torn. Part of her was frightened. And part of her was pissed. Did he not realize who she was? She could kill him right now.
But he was used to Ava. Ava had no offensive powers to speak of. Maybe he didn’t know. Unfortunately most of the techniques she knew were lethal. Nesado had trained her to kill or not attack at all.
So, form a plasma knife and cut him in half? Or burn him to a crisp from the inside out? Decisions, decisions. At this range she could do just about anything.
Oh, sure she could mind warp him, too. But Rath, like Michael had the best defenses against mind warp. Residual military training would see to that. Screwing around with Isabel’s mind had been dangerous, and even Max had known something was going on.
Mind warping him would just make him mad. Unless…
Unless it was something that he would normally accept as being real. People did not have a problem seeing what they expected to see. People fought the unexpected, the unexplainable.
A small smile played on Tess’s lips.
“So that feels good, does it baby?” Rath let his hands wander a little further down her back, slowly working his hands to her front.
Tess closed her eyes and sent a small warp to Max. She tried not to shudder with revulsion at the feel of Rath’s hands slowly making their way to her breasts.
Max was only one room away, so he came quickly. His eyes were a little wild, and he was only wearing his jeans. He looked good.
Why couldn’t he love her? Why did he love Liz so much? What did she have that Tess didn’t?
Max cleared his throat and said, “Excuse me? What is going on here? Tess, I, I thought you were waiting for me baby?”
Rath looked up at him, “Well your just a little too slow aren’t you champ?” He smiled down at Tess, “What do you think, Tess darling, you think little king boy is enough for you?”
Tess smiled up at him, “Rath, remove your hands or you will find them removed.”
“I don’t think so… erk” Rath flew across the room slamming hard into the wall.
Max’s eyes were black and his voice was calm, cold, and dual toned. “Get away from my wife.”
Rath stood up, “Are you flexing on me?”
“I am the King. You will leave us. Or you will die.”
Things were spiraling rapidly out of control. Tess had only wanted Max to remove Rath.
And maybe have one last shot to vamp Max. She couldn’t help it, she wanted him. She didn’t love him and she was just starting to like him. Hell, every time she thought she was over him, she kept finding excuses to try one more time.
Lonnie popped up, “Hey, chill, both of you chill. Come on Rath, she ain’t ready for you yet. Let her get a taste of second best. She’ll be there for you eventually.”
Max watched with preternatural came as Rath followed Lonnie. As Rath passed Max placed his hand on Rath’s arm. “Touch her again, and you will wish you had stayed dead back on Antar. Go. You are a shadow of the man you once were. What happened to the General I could trust, whose loyalty was a byword on Antar? Best you find him soon. Now go with that pathetically corrupted copy of my sister.”
Tess sat there in awe at the power that was rolling off Max at that moment. Both Lonnie and Rath seemed cowed by his presence. It was amazing. And it was for her.
What a turn on.
As they left Max gestured and the door slammed shut. As he walked closer his eyes became normal.
Max returned to himself. “Did he hurt you?”
Tess played every card she had. She got up and kissed him, pressing her naked body against his chest. She could feel his arousal, both through her powers and through his jeans. For just a moment he returned her kiss.
And then she found herself tossed back into the water.
Max was mad at her now. “Is that what this was all about? Did you call Rath in too, to try to get us to fight over you? Is this all some intricate plot to fulfill your stupid “Destiny?”
“No, Max, I…”
“God, I was starting to like you! I was starting to think we could be friends. That at least you would not try to manipulate me.” He stopped for a moment and looked at her. “I thought I could trust you.”
“I’m sorry Max. I just wanted you. I’ve wanted you for so long. Hell I wanted you before I even knew what you looked like. You were my fairy tale prince, quite literally made for me. /Ed told me that every night. And I believed him. And you know what, he was right you were made for me. You saw that picture above the mantle. That was us. We were married. You loved me, you wanted me. I know that you love Liz, I know it, but I also know that you are attracted to me. Kind of hard to hide that fact in those tight jeans, Max.”
“Tess, it isn’t that I don’t find you attractive. Your body is beautiful. But your mind, your soul, what drives you….” Max shook his head, his gaze severe. “I love Liz. Now apparently we need you. But I am not compromising on that. Liz might have been willing to try, to give us up. But I am not.” Max shook his head “What was your plan? Were you going to try to get pregnant and force me to be with you because of it? Were you going to use my sense of honor against me?”
“No, I…” Tess sat there pondering, realizing that only the truth would serve. “My plan was to have them think we were having sex, to get them off my back. I was actually propositioned by Lonnie. Ick.”
“And Rath?”
“Really was here to harass me. Probably thinks he’s God’s gift or something. The creep.”
Max went over to a wall and sat down. “Hard to believe they share the same genetic material as Michael and Isabel.”
Tess could only nod. “I’m sorry. Rath was here, and well my only other choice would have either been to let him have me, or fought him. What would you have done if he’d forced himself on me?”
“I would have killed him.” Max said quietly. “Tess, there is part of me that remembers you. And you really are pretty. I still carry some feelings for you. There I’ve said it. I’ve been lying to myself and to Liz for a while about that. But what I feel for you is only a fraction of what I feel about her.”
Tess peeked over the bath tubs ridge at Max. She said in a small voice, “Couldn’t, couldn’t we try?”
Max looked at her calmly, the anger gone. “To what point? Even if Liz had truly slept with Kyle, even if she really had betrayed me. I would still love her. I would be angry, I would probably pout a great deal, listen to way too much depressing music, and I would let her go. But I would still love her. Everyone else would be second best, Tess. A distant second best. You should not be willing to be second, you will find someone Tess, you will.”
Kyle. But would he ever want to speak with her after this?
Max looked at her and nodded to herself. “Tess can I show you something? Can you promise not to jump me and to lower your mental guard for a moment. I want to give you a memory.”
Tess nodded. And she cleared her mind, lowering her blocks. She trusted him. She did. Really.
“I’ll need to touch you.”
Tess looked up at him with a coquettish smile and batted her eyelashes at him.
“Stop that Tess. There lower your guard…”
Tess could feel a pressure pushing on her mind. Her first impulse was to repulse it, to fight the intrusion. It was hard but she resisted her reflexes. Mithars rarely got flashes. Too great a chance of being manipulated by what was seen. But she did trust him…
Flash-
Max did not see the point of going to school. He could read all the books he wanted to at home. He was already ahead in many areas in terms of schooling. Who cared about socialization. It wasn’t like he was truly human.
It was hard enough hiding what he was from his parents. Now he would have to do it all day. Isabel loved people, loved talking to others. Didn’t she realize what would happen if the humans realized that they were different? That they truly did not belong?
Max sighed and like the rest of the kids started off the school bus. Isabel was already talking with one of the girls she’d met on the bus. Well on her way to making a friend.
It was on the second to last step when he first saw her. He did not know her name, and she was playing with some other girls. But he felt a connection form, right in that second. Right as he caught her eyes.
She smiled at him. And then looked away, talking to one of her friends.
But right there he was smitten. He loved her. And knew even then that nothing would ever come out of it, because in the end she was human.
And he wasn’t.
But he loved and would protect her as much as he could for as long as he could.
He loved her.
End Flash
Tess could not help the tears that streamed down her face. She’d been too late. More than seven years too late.
Max held her head against his chest, “I’m sorry Tess. But I love Liz. And that’s not going to change.”
And Tess cried.
Natalie36- Glad you liked it. So much set up for that scene.
RhondaAnn- There is a story about that picture. You probably won't get it until Shadows, but it will be there. Both Lonnie and Rath are corrupt. As you will see in this part. You can probably imagine what being stuck with them for hours on end was like.
I agree about your comment on the souls, you have what you have. But so often when one of the humans gets power boosted, there is the reincarnated soul aspect that always seems to creep in. Not in this story. The humans are human. Well they were. And Alex still is, mostly.
Well the choice is still there, but yeah, I seriously doubt Maria will turn this time. I should warn you that I'm not done with timeline one. Even if you are right about Liz, and I have slowly come to the conclusion that you are, there are still reprecussions that will be felt. But not Maria's turning to the darkside so to speak. That's now remote.
Michael is in for a long night.
katydid- Michael is going to have his own challenges, as will Max and Tess. But at the end of this part the Summit about twelve hours away.
xmag- The trick they have to do is to learn from the other timeline and not let it shape them. That is the whole point, to not let timeline one happen. TL1 Maria and TL2 Maria are different people. But Liz's fear made Maria fear herself. Add in the whole power aspect and you have a big mess. Anyway...
Disclaimer- Roswell is not mine and no infringement is intended.
Eidolon chapter 42
Kyle-
Kyle got out of the Mustang just around the corner from the Crashdown. There was no telling what kind of setup the Skins had this time.
He looked over at Isabel, who still seemed a little strained. “Are you okay Isabel?”
“I feel a little strange. I feel, no, not again… No I don’t want to be her…”
Kyle worriedly looked over at Isabel. She had her head in her hands and was shaking it slightly, a horrified expression on her face. “Isabel?”
Isabel suddenly straightened up. The pupils in her eyes were enlarged and she had a strange cast to her face. A sense of power and certainty rolled off of her in waves. She looked Kyle up and down as if seeing him for the first time. And in a voice both hesitant and dual toned, “Come, human, let us save our friends.” And she walked around the corner towards the Crashdown.
Kyle followed trying to take as much cover as he could find.
Isabel just walked calmly down the street.
Naturally there was a guard. And just as naturally he started shooting at Isabel. And missed. Looking at Isabel was hard now, the air was blurry. Possibly some kind of defensive screen.
Kyle took a shot and hit the Skin in the arm.
The Skin returned fire and Kyle found himself thrown against the door to the UFO Center. He groaned as he picked himself up. Two more Skins exited the Crashdown and took cover behind a car near the door. One of them blasted Isabel, and she went down clutching at her leg.
Kyle took a few more shots, but he missed. Luckily he avoided getting hit as well, partially sheltered in the doorway. Isabel was still in the street, one hand clutching at what looked like a nasty burn on her right leg, the other making dents in the car the Skins were hiding behind.
Two of the Skins were concentrating on her, but they seemed to just barely miss her. The weird haze around Isabel seemed to push most of the shots away from her somehow. But it was only a mater of time. As long as the Skins had that car to hide behind, neither Kyle or Isabel was likely to do much damage to them.
Which might be why Isabel stopped blasting and just pointed at the car. Kyle was watching, waiting for an open shot at the enemy as he saw the car disintegrate.
One moment it was there and the next, poof, it was dust. Needless to say this rattled the Skins.
This would have been a perfect opportunity for Kyle to take a shot but he was distracted by the sudden green and golden glow from the Crashdown. He shook his head for a moment, wondering if he’d hit it to hard…
The original Skin guarding the place stood outside and was keeping Isabel busy. There was a haze that was glittering between the two of them. What they were doing Kyle had no idea, but somehow he knew Isabel was slowly winning.
The other two skins ran back into the Crashdown. Kyle was tempted to take a shot, but his friends were still in there. He did not want to hit them himself.
The Crashdown glowed green and gold again, twice in rapid succession. The second time, Kyle could see the Skin almost make it out the door before the lightning wrapping around him consumed him. His wordless howl cut off as he turned to a wall of drifting flakes.
Why was he involved in this? Oh yeah, some of his friends were involved with aliens. He turned back to the duel Isabel and the other nameless Skin were involved in.
Isabel still seemed to have the upper hand, but Kyle could tell she was tiring. So Kyle shot the Skin. Several times. Needless to say this distracted the Skin a little. Whether it was his bullets or whatever Isabel had been doing that finished him really did not matter. The Skin was just another drifting field of flakes.
Kyle achingly got up and walked towards Isabel. Her eyes were mostly their warm brown again, most of the alien cast to her was gone. And she clutched at her burnt leg.
Where was Max when you needed him?
“Isabel?”
“Kyle help me up. We need to catch up with our friends.”
“About that, the last of the Skins just went poof… I have no clue why.”
“I’m not positive, but it was probably Maria.”
For some reason the idea of Maria having that kind of power scared Kyle. Partly because as sweet and ditsy as Maria often was, she also had a bit of a temper. And partly because if Maria had powers, and Liz had powers…. It was only matter of time before his own normal life came crashing down.
Not that his life was anything approaching normal at this point.
So he reached down and helped Isabel up. And they slowly walked to the Crashdown.
----
Ava-
Ava was confused. When she’d first met Liz and Maria she’d thought they were alien agents. That they’d been sent to infiltrate the second set of Royals.
Then she’d met their parents, who apparently had just learned of their children’s new extracurricular activities. The parents were human, and unless the two had access to an incredible ability to mind warp the parents believed they had raised these kids. And Maria and Liz had acted like they were indeed their parents.
So, okay, Liz had powers, but she’d been captured and reprofiled. If you knew how to look, you could see it. It was why her aura was so strange. It wasn’t fully human because she really wasn’t fully human, not anymore.
Nor apparently was Maria. She’d been healed by Max, and well apparently there had been some strange circumstances regarding that healing. So Ava had felt her potential.
Zan had had the same problem. The two humans he’d healed had changed too. One of them still didn’t realize it. Probably thought she was just lucky.
The other was dead.
Ava had a lot of mixed feelings about Lucia Ibanez. Looking back now, seeing Liz Parker, Ava could see that for Zan, Lucia had been the love of his life. The few flashes she’d gotten from Zan had shown her that much. But Ava had always thought it a childhood crush. Maybe not.
Their having to live in the underground hideout had been all Lucia’s fault. New York is a crowded place, and when Lucia had started to move things it was noticed.
Still she had not merited what had happened to her.
But moving things with your mind was one thing, throwing lightning was another level of power. And while it was true that Liz had used an alien weapon in her attack on the Skins. How did she know how to use it?
There just was so much she did not understand.
She heard Courtney continue to whimper. There were many things she could not do, things that she had not learned in either this life or the last. But she could heal. Not as well as Zan or Max. But she could help.
She walked towards the door from the kitchen to the Café. She stopped, watching Maria as she glittered and glowed in the half lit room. Ava shook her head and forced herself to help Maria as she was removing them from the posts they’d been tied to. It was strange, but as soon as they removed the ropes the post disappeared.
She did what she could for Courtney first, sending her into a peaceful sleep. The alien wasn’t too badly damaged, but her husk was almost dead. And it was much too complicated for Ava to fix.
She woke Liz next, healing the bruises and removing the heavy stun she was under. Liz thanked her and gave her a hug before she started hugging Maria and her mother. Nancy had a considering look as she watched Ava walk around and heal Amy.
Amy protested of course, but was filled with wonder as the bruises and her cut lip were healed. She then hugged Ava, kissing her on the cheek, before going over to join her daughter.
Nancy walked over to Ava. “So, what are you doing for Thanksgiving dinner?”
“I, I wasn’t going to do anything. I figured I go back to my hotel room after you guys closed up.”
“Well, if you want, you could eat with us.” She turned to Liz, “How long with this last anyway, honey?”
Liz turned to face her mother, arm in arm with Maria. “I don’t know, maybe five or six hours before it breaks down. That is how long it lasted last time.” Liz shivered. “We should call the others and see if they are okay.”
The door rang as it opened, both Maria and Liz stiffened. Liz calmed almost as soon as the door opened. Maria took a few moments longer.
It was Isabel and Kyle, Kyle almost carrying the hurt Isabel.
Looking at her was hard. She looked so much like Lonnie. But she wasn’t. The darkness that was so much part of Lonnie lately was gone from Isabel. There was a presence that clung to her, both ancient and powerful.
Deep inside of her she recognized it. Vilandra had awoken in Isabel. She met the eyes of the taller girl and smiled softly. Her past self had loved, respected and feared Vilandra. With reason.
She reached out and healed Isabel, who seemed astonished as the pain fled from her leg. Tess must not know how to heal as well as she did. Isabel stood up, testing her leg. And she thanked Ava.
By the time she approached Kyle, who had a sardonic smile after she healed Isabel, Ava was shaking. It was not from exhaustion, although healing was tiring work.
It was the feel of this place, the love that was flowing amongst the people here. And some of it was directed at her. She could feel it.
It had been so long.
Kyle reached up and wiped a tear away from her face. “I’m fine Ava, you don’t need to…”
Ava healed him before he could continue. She really could not do serious injuries, not completely. Isabel’s leg had been near the limit of her ability. Kyle just had bumps and bruises. Easy.
But it was getting hard to see, what with the tears.
Kyle held her, just as he had the day before. For the second time in two days, Ava let herself fall apart. She’d spent the last four years being tough and distant, had abandoned her family without a word, had done so much that she considered wrong. She had lost it all, even Zan.
But maybe, just maybe, she could get it all back. Get it back and more.
----
Liz-
Liz watched as Kyle cradled Ava. Future Max had been right, Kyle was turning into a great guy. She shook her head.
Maria said, “So what do we do now. I mean do we try to wait it out again? And, and what can we do to help Courtney?”
Liz hugged her close. “If we can we should get the device. Think how useful it would be if we had one.”
Nancy looked at her daughter, “One what?”
Isabel spoke up, “They are called TSD’s and they warp space and time in a limited area, forming a pocket or bubble in time. That is what happened last time. It really would be good to get one. Luckily I know where the Skins are hiding.”
“What?”
“How?”
Isabel sighed, “Apparently Future Maria isn’t the only one who could mind rip. I can, or more importantly Vilandra can.” Her voice started to get ragged and her eyes tear up, “Two of them attacked my house. The offered to take me home, home to Khivar. And I, I killed them. But not before I ripped some answers from one of them. I know where they are. If we hurry they won’t have time to react.”
Liz nodded, “Let’s go.”
Maria took one look at Courtney, who was mostly peaceful now, but bits and pieces of her husk were gone and the rest of it looked to be drying out. “Those bastards have a lot to answer for. Mom can I have the keys to the Jetta?”
“Is this why the Jetta keeps getting so banged up? And what was this about a Future Maria?”
Liz looked over to her mother, “Mom? Can you explain some of this to her while we go? I mean you have read my diary right?”
Nancy blinked a couple of times, “Yes I have, but there are a lot of questions I have for you. This obviously isn’t the time. Amy, why don’t you help me clean up a bit and I’ll tell you all I know.”
“But.”
“Oh, for the love of Buddha,” Kyle said, tossing his keys at Liz.
Liz caught them without looking. “Thanks Kyle.”
“You girls be careful, okay. I’ll watch over your parents. I can’t just leave her.” Kyle said motioning to a still distraught Ava.
Maria, Liz, and Isabel left.
-----
Twenty minutes later
Isabel reached over to grab the small crystal orb, glowing with a mixture of white and green. “This will be useful.”
Maria just stood there watching the slowly falling flakes.
By Isabel’s reckoning they had eliminated all the Skins in town.
Liz looked over at her two friends, “Come on let’s get back to the Crashdown. We need to plan when we are going to end this and also what we are going to do. We need a plan.”
Maria rolled her eyes. “I’m not sure I’m ready to face all the questions.”
Isabel stood there, still staring at the orb. “I wish I had your problem. I wish I could confide in my mom.”
Liz placed a hand on the tall blonde, “I promise I will convince Max about your parents. He has to see that they will love him anyway.”
“We’ll see.”
They left the small apartment building and headed back to the Crashdown.
-----
Michael-
Michael was speeding along, taking advantage of the light traffic. He had to get home. He had to get to Maria.
One person had already died because of his stupidity tonight. Why had he done it? Why had he left when he knew that the enemy was out there?
Why had he left her vulnerable?
There had been a time when he’d had very little to lose. But that time was past. To lose Maria or even Isabel would be a tragedy he wasn’t sure he could recover from. Not when it would be all his fault. And Max would never forgive him if Liz came to harm.
But he had spent his whole life never wanting to wait to get the answers. And so when an opportunity presented, he took it.
He had betrayed them. He had betrayed Max.
He had betrayed himself.
Never again.
Memories flowed through his brain, some his and some from his past life. Of actions taken and not taken.
He felt as power rippled through his bond with Maria, as she was sequestered away from him. His heart stopped for a moment, waiting for the TSD to end. And he felt her again. She felt the same, so hopefully she had not been harmed….
A little voice warned that night was not necessarily over…
He was near the outskirts of Roswell when a brilliant bolt of gold reached out from the darkness and smashed into his bike.
He’d been traveling over eighty miles per hour, so there was little time to react as his bike flew off the road, as he sailed into the air.
His thoughts grew strange as he was soaring over the landscape, as everything seemed to slow down.
With all his might he sent a pulse along his bond with Maria, to let her know how much he loved her…
Impact.
----
Tess-
Tess found the giant tub as soothing as she thought she would. And there were aromatic oils and bath salts… Tess was in heaven.
Until she felt the hands rub her bare shoulders. She stiffened and looked up.
Rath. Wearing only a towel.
“Hey baby, you’re looking good. Mind if I join you?”
Tess was torn. Part of her was frightened. And part of her was pissed. Did he not realize who she was? She could kill him right now.
But he was used to Ava. Ava had no offensive powers to speak of. Maybe he didn’t know. Unfortunately most of the techniques she knew were lethal. Nesado had trained her to kill or not attack at all.
So, form a plasma knife and cut him in half? Or burn him to a crisp from the inside out? Decisions, decisions. At this range she could do just about anything.
Oh, sure she could mind warp him, too. But Rath, like Michael had the best defenses against mind warp. Residual military training would see to that. Screwing around with Isabel’s mind had been dangerous, and even Max had known something was going on.
Mind warping him would just make him mad. Unless…
Unless it was something that he would normally accept as being real. People did not have a problem seeing what they expected to see. People fought the unexpected, the unexplainable.
A small smile played on Tess’s lips.
“So that feels good, does it baby?” Rath let his hands wander a little further down her back, slowly working his hands to her front.
Tess closed her eyes and sent a small warp to Max. She tried not to shudder with revulsion at the feel of Rath’s hands slowly making their way to her breasts.
Max was only one room away, so he came quickly. His eyes were a little wild, and he was only wearing his jeans. He looked good.
Why couldn’t he love her? Why did he love Liz so much? What did she have that Tess didn’t?
Max cleared his throat and said, “Excuse me? What is going on here? Tess, I, I thought you were waiting for me baby?”
Rath looked up at him, “Well your just a little too slow aren’t you champ?” He smiled down at Tess, “What do you think, Tess darling, you think little king boy is enough for you?”
Tess smiled up at him, “Rath, remove your hands or you will find them removed.”
“I don’t think so… erk” Rath flew across the room slamming hard into the wall.
Max’s eyes were black and his voice was calm, cold, and dual toned. “Get away from my wife.”
Rath stood up, “Are you flexing on me?”
“I am the King. You will leave us. Or you will die.”
Things were spiraling rapidly out of control. Tess had only wanted Max to remove Rath.
And maybe have one last shot to vamp Max. She couldn’t help it, she wanted him. She didn’t love him and she was just starting to like him. Hell, every time she thought she was over him, she kept finding excuses to try one more time.
Lonnie popped up, “Hey, chill, both of you chill. Come on Rath, she ain’t ready for you yet. Let her get a taste of second best. She’ll be there for you eventually.”
Max watched with preternatural came as Rath followed Lonnie. As Rath passed Max placed his hand on Rath’s arm. “Touch her again, and you will wish you had stayed dead back on Antar. Go. You are a shadow of the man you once were. What happened to the General I could trust, whose loyalty was a byword on Antar? Best you find him soon. Now go with that pathetically corrupted copy of my sister.”
Tess sat there in awe at the power that was rolling off Max at that moment. Both Lonnie and Rath seemed cowed by his presence. It was amazing. And it was for her.
What a turn on.
As they left Max gestured and the door slammed shut. As he walked closer his eyes became normal.
Max returned to himself. “Did he hurt you?”
Tess played every card she had. She got up and kissed him, pressing her naked body against his chest. She could feel his arousal, both through her powers and through his jeans. For just a moment he returned her kiss.
And then she found herself tossed back into the water.
Max was mad at her now. “Is that what this was all about? Did you call Rath in too, to try to get us to fight over you? Is this all some intricate plot to fulfill your stupid “Destiny?”
“No, Max, I…”
“God, I was starting to like you! I was starting to think we could be friends. That at least you would not try to manipulate me.” He stopped for a moment and looked at her. “I thought I could trust you.”
“I’m sorry Max. I just wanted you. I’ve wanted you for so long. Hell I wanted you before I even knew what you looked like. You were my fairy tale prince, quite literally made for me. /Ed told me that every night. And I believed him. And you know what, he was right you were made for me. You saw that picture above the mantle. That was us. We were married. You loved me, you wanted me. I know that you love Liz, I know it, but I also know that you are attracted to me. Kind of hard to hide that fact in those tight jeans, Max.”
“Tess, it isn’t that I don’t find you attractive. Your body is beautiful. But your mind, your soul, what drives you….” Max shook his head, his gaze severe. “I love Liz. Now apparently we need you. But I am not compromising on that. Liz might have been willing to try, to give us up. But I am not.” Max shook his head “What was your plan? Were you going to try to get pregnant and force me to be with you because of it? Were you going to use my sense of honor against me?”
“No, I…” Tess sat there pondering, realizing that only the truth would serve. “My plan was to have them think we were having sex, to get them off my back. I was actually propositioned by Lonnie. Ick.”
“And Rath?”
“Really was here to harass me. Probably thinks he’s God’s gift or something. The creep.”
Max went over to a wall and sat down. “Hard to believe they share the same genetic material as Michael and Isabel.”
Tess could only nod. “I’m sorry. Rath was here, and well my only other choice would have either been to let him have me, or fought him. What would you have done if he’d forced himself on me?”
“I would have killed him.” Max said quietly. “Tess, there is part of me that remembers you. And you really are pretty. I still carry some feelings for you. There I’ve said it. I’ve been lying to myself and to Liz for a while about that. But what I feel for you is only a fraction of what I feel about her.”
Tess peeked over the bath tubs ridge at Max. She said in a small voice, “Couldn’t, couldn’t we try?”
Max looked at her calmly, the anger gone. “To what point? Even if Liz had truly slept with Kyle, even if she really had betrayed me. I would still love her. I would be angry, I would probably pout a great deal, listen to way too much depressing music, and I would let her go. But I would still love her. Everyone else would be second best, Tess. A distant second best. You should not be willing to be second, you will find someone Tess, you will.”
Kyle. But would he ever want to speak with her after this?
Max looked at her and nodded to herself. “Tess can I show you something? Can you promise not to jump me and to lower your mental guard for a moment. I want to give you a memory.”
Tess nodded. And she cleared her mind, lowering her blocks. She trusted him. She did. Really.
“I’ll need to touch you.”
Tess looked up at him with a coquettish smile and batted her eyelashes at him.
“Stop that Tess. There lower your guard…”
Tess could feel a pressure pushing on her mind. Her first impulse was to repulse it, to fight the intrusion. It was hard but she resisted her reflexes. Mithars rarely got flashes. Too great a chance of being manipulated by what was seen. But she did trust him…
Flash-
Max did not see the point of going to school. He could read all the books he wanted to at home. He was already ahead in many areas in terms of schooling. Who cared about socialization. It wasn’t like he was truly human.
It was hard enough hiding what he was from his parents. Now he would have to do it all day. Isabel loved people, loved talking to others. Didn’t she realize what would happen if the humans realized that they were different? That they truly did not belong?
Max sighed and like the rest of the kids started off the school bus. Isabel was already talking with one of the girls she’d met on the bus. Well on her way to making a friend.
It was on the second to last step when he first saw her. He did not know her name, and she was playing with some other girls. But he felt a connection form, right in that second. Right as he caught her eyes.
She smiled at him. And then looked away, talking to one of her friends.
But right there he was smitten. He loved her. And knew even then that nothing would ever come out of it, because in the end she was human.
And he wasn’t.
But he loved and would protect her as much as he could for as long as he could.
He loved her.
End Flash
Tess could not help the tears that streamed down her face. She’d been too late. More than seven years too late.
Max held her head against his chest, “I’m sorry Tess. But I love Liz. And that’s not going to change.”
And Tess cried.
Re: IDS Eidolon (CC ALL, Teen/Mature) Chapter 42- 09/20/08
Thanks to all for reading. And thanks to those who nominated me in the Character Portrayals.
RhondaAnn- As Vilandra's memories slide into Isabel, Isabel's slide into Vilandra.
Michael was looking for answers as to why Madame Vivian tried to manipulate Maria into thinking that they would not work. That Maria should accept her fate. To him those answers are very personal, even if they are all about Maria. At this point answers about his origins are much less important to him. Nicky is in New York at the moment. And there is no point in giving the baddies names. We won't be seeing them again.
Maria is not going to be a happy camper.
Tess is unbelievably persistant. She knows she can't win. And yet an opportunity presents itself, and she takes it. Of course, she got shot down pretty hard, so maybe this time it will stick. As for Ava and Kyle, yeah, that's going to sting.
Natalie36- You know, I actually have a soft spot in my heart for Tess. It is probably why she is not out and out evil. But this is a canon story. And Tess was always a little single minded. Hopefully she gets the memo. Finally.
katydid- Michael will be retrieved in this part. It won't be easy. The rescue party consists of Amy, Maria, and Liz. Unfortunately that conversation happens off screen. But expect the parents to be more involved.
christyevansbehr- Thanks, hope you continue to enjoy.
xmag- Courtney's husk is basically completely dead. Courtney soon to follow.
Disclaimer- Roswell is not mine and no infringement is intended.
Eidolon chapter 43
Maria-
Maria’s life felt totally surreal at the moment. Here she was average student of West Roswell and waitress. Just an ordinary girl who loved to sing.
And who could throw lightning apparently. Maria opened her hand and concentrated. Her hand began to tingle and tiny sparks of green and gold flew between the fingers.
Wow.
The reality of it scared her terribly. But at the same time it made her feel closer to Michael. She missed him, but she could feel him getting closer. What he thought he could learn from Madame Vivian, Maria was not sure. No matter what the old biddy said, Maria was determined to avoid her past fate.
She would stand with her friends against the coming storm.
She sighed and breathed in the delicious smells coming from the kitchen. It would be strange eating at the Parker’s for Thanksgiving, but it would let them all eat together. And they had much to be thankful for.
Maria looked over at Liz talking to her parents and her own mother. Liz had always possessed a quiet strength.
It wasn‘t so quiet anymore. Poor Jeff Parker was still stunned at the events of the day. But then so was Maria. Nancy and Amy seemed to be backing Liz. Whatever Liz must have had in her Journal must have been persuasive.
Of course they had been manhandled by the Skins too. Maria had seen her mother look at her with mingled fear, respect, and love. Their relationship had shifted again, and Maria wasn’t quite sure what to think about it.
Isabel was sitting hands folded in her lap talking quietly with Ava and Kyle. Kyle was still holding a weepy and clingy Ava.
Maria’s smile faded as she took in Sean holding Courtney as if she were the most precious item on Earth. Courtney was dying and there was nothing any of them could do. Patches of her husk were literally falling off. The hand that Sean was holding was four-fingered and blue.
Maria walked over to her cousin. “So how are you holding up?”
Sean looked up, eyes red. “I’ve known her, for what? Five days? And yet, she’s the center of the universe to me. And there is nothing I can do.”
Maria sighed. “When Liz and I first got involved with Max and Michael, well I wondered if they had ruined us. Its, there’s just this level of emotional intimacy…”
Sean looked down lovingly at the peeling Courtney. “It’s strange, but I think she has. I don’t know if I can…”
“Sean, we haven’t been that close, but I’m sorry.”
“You know she loves you, Maria. You were so brave last Saturday. She was barely conscious, but she saw you save Michael.”
“Did she tell you…”
“No, I uh, saw them.”
“You had flashes?”
“She wanted me to see, to really know her. I’m the first human who has known what she was and still, still loved her. God, I must be mad, but last night when we made love she wasn’t wearing her husk. I saw what she was. It was then, as we were….” Sean looked back up at her. “I saw things. She wanted it kept quiet, but she was dying. To her every day alive was a victory. She made me promise not to tell. But I guess that’s not important now.” His voice thickened with emotion, “She, she told me that she didn’t think her body would break down. Her husk was too young, too broken for the switches to trigger.”
“Sean…”
“She told me that she wanted her body burnt, her bones destroyed. One of the, the aliens will have to do that.” Sean fought back tears, even as they streamed down his face. “Oh God, M we only had five days!”
Maria moved over to hug Sean.
As she consoled her inconsolable cousin, she began to feel strange. Her soul began to swell and fill with love and joy. It built to a metaphysical point of ecstasy.
And then it was gone.
Michael was gone.
Maria shrieked the cry of the damned as her soul emptied into an unfathomable void.
Brody-
Brody woke, his mind completely clear. The Presence was gone, for now anyway. He looked down on his lap. Sydney lay curled up sleeping. He looked up and saw the TV running the credits for The Little Mermaid.
Sydney had always loved Disney films.
He picked his daughter up and carried her over to the bed and lay her down. He tucked her in and gave her a kiss on the cheek.
It was a shame, but he remembered very little of the evening. Just that he loved his daughter. He watched her softly sleeping for a few moments.
He would have continued, but the phone rang. “Hello?”
“Brody? This is Larry Trilling. You won’t believe what were seeing. It’s like, like lightning crawling across the ground.”
Brody could her Larry’s wife Jennifer in the background talking to Larry. “Where are you?”
“Just outside Roswell. No Jen, keep filming. No we should be far enough away. Oh, where was I, yeah, uh, me and Jen were just out admiring the stars. And the sky kept lighting up. We must be several miles away, but you can almost hear like a booming.”
“Be careful. Have you called anyone else about this?”
“Nah, just you. I made such a fool of myself last year at the Convention, that well I don’t really. Well, you’re a fellow researcher and you’ve always been fair, so I just thought I’d give you a heads up.”
“Larry, look, I’m in New York right now. But if you could give me a copy of the tapes when I get back this weekend. I can pay you well for them.
The phone was silent for moment. “I, I ….”
Brody knew the man needed the money. His wife was pregnant with their first child. “Larry, I need people who are willing and able to give me the information I need. It’s not charity. Just copy the tapes, and I’ll see you when I get back.”
“Okay. I’ll get what I can.”
“Good night and thanks for the heads up.” Brody hung up.
He shook his head. Things were looking up. He kept running into a lot of alien activity. He glanced back at his daughter. It was still a long shot.
He put his cell phone down and saw a note resting next to it.
It was written in his own hand writing. “Brody, we must talk after the Summit tomorrow. Just remember that we have a crucial meeting tomorrow at noon. Larek.”
Brody stared at the note for a long time.
He was getting closer. Tomorrow he would have answers.
----
Isabel-
Isabel turned at the sound of anguish that from behind her. Maria had her head back and screamed her heartbreak to the heavens. Green and gold sparks flew from her in increasing intensity.
She rushed to see what was the matter. Liz beat her to it, of course.
Liz was awash with sparks. “Maria, honey what is wrong. Come on, calm down. Calm down.”
“HE”S GONE! I can’t feel him. It hurts, Liz, it hurts like nothing I have ever felt. Dying was easier.”
Isabel noticed as Amy’s face turned ashen at that remark. “Is it Michael? Is he okay.”
Maria gave her a look of disgust. “No it’s the Tooth Fairy. Michael is gone… I feel something…”
Liz placed a hand on her shoulder, “Is he dead?”
Maria shook her head slowly as if she were trying to analyze something. Maria could be quite shrewd when she used her brain. She was still one of the least rational people Isabel knew. Despite that she was starting to like the little blonde.
“Maria, baby, what is wrong?” Amy waded through the slowly dying spark storm and held her little girl.
“Michael is lost. I can feel him. I can still feel him,” there was a sense of hope in her voice.
Isabel spoke up, “Okay let’s go. Michael must be hurt.” The thought of him hurt and lost sent a wave of loss through Isabel. She might not want Michael like she did Alex, but she still loved him.
Liz rubbed Maria’s shoulder, “Maria how well can you sense Michael? I know with Max I can tell roughly where he is, how far away…”
Maria nodded still holding on to Amy.
“Good.”
Isabel cleared her throat, “I can track him too. We’ll have to get closer to where he has been, but there is a feel…”
Liz cocked an eye brow, “How?”
“Vilandra.” Isabel swallowed. “Vilandra knows how. And she knows Michael.”
“And?”
“Can we talk about this later, Michael could be hurt and bleeding and we’re just talking here!” Isabel ranted.
Maria nodded quietly, tears still slowly running down her cheeks.
Liz smiled at her. “Okay, here’s the plan. Kyle, take Isabel and Ava. Mrs. Deluca, if we could borrow the Jetta?”
“I’m going with you.”
“I won’t argue against it, but realize it may be dangerous.”
“This is my daughter!”
Liz nodded and placed her other hand on Isabel’s arm, “Okay, Iz…”
Isabel watched as Liz’s eyes flashed blue. Liz’s eyes filled with sorrow as she took in Isabel.
Liz removed her other hand from Maria’s shoulder and placed it on Isabel’s left shoulder, “I’m sorry, Izzie, you can’t go.” She turned to her mother and father. “Mom, Dad, can you make up five turkey dinners for Isabel, Kyle, and Ava. Kyle you need to take Isabel home.”
Nancy immediately walked off towards the kitchen. Jeff stared at his daughter, “Liz, we need to talk about this.”
“No time daddy,” She turned to Amy, “Go get the Jetta ready, I will be right out. We need to hurry.”
Isabel just stared at Liz, “What do you mean I can’t go. Michael needs me.”
Liz looked up at her with her sorrowful soulful eyes. “Your mother needs you more. She’s more delicate than anyone believes.”
“My mother? What are you talking about?”
Liz just smiled sadly, squeezed her arm and…
Flash
Isabel stood heartbroken as Maria sung Amazing Grace. Alex stood to one side of her, and Max at the other. Isabel dabbed at her tears and looked at her father.
Who shot her a look of contempt and hate.
Philip had never forgiven them. Had in truth never forgiven himself either, but it was so much easier to hate the children whom he and Diane had taken in. Who had left her alone that fateful night…
End Flash
Isabel pulled back as if burned.
Liz looked up at her, eyes full of too much knowledge. “You still have time. Go save her.”
Isabel stared at Liz. “How?”
“That is not important.” She squeezed Isabel’s arm one more time and looked at Kyle and Ava. “Two of the dinners are for you. We don’t really know where we are going so there is no where you could meet us.”
Kyle nodded, “I still want to help.”
“Don’t worry, we’ll be fine. Just, if you could take Ava to your house for the night. And well, Ava if we need you to help Michael would you?”
Ava said quietly, “Yeah.”
Nancy came bustling out with a couple of carryout bags. “I made one for the Sheriff, too.”
Kyle grabbed the bags. “Okay, princess, we’ve got our marching orders.”
Isabel numbly followed Kyle and Ava out to the car. She saw as Amy talking to Maria out by the Jetta. Why was her mother in jeopardy. Why would she do that?
Didn’t her mother know how much Isabel loved her?
It seemed mere seconds to get to her house. She was shaking when she got out of the Mustang. She started walking to her house.
Kyle got out of the car and handed her one of the bags. “Do you need us to come with you?”
“No, no, I’ll be fine.” She walked about a half dozen steps up the driveway before turning back. “Can you wait a moment. I’ll let you know if I need help.”
Kyle nodded and leaned up against the car.
Despite her fear she sent Kyle a brilliant smile of thanks. Isabel had real friends now. People she could count on.
Time to show her mother that she did too.
Isabel noticed that Dad’s sedan was gone. That was a bad sign. Liz’s flash had indicated that whatever happened to her mother had happened while he was gone. While her mother had been alone.
Isabel hurried. She opened the door, “I’m home!”
She heard ragged breathing coming from the living room. Isabel ran over and her mother was sitting on the couch, her father’s gun in hand.
Diane’s eyes were wild, one hand lifting the gun towards her head, the other trying to push it down. “No, I can’t. I can’t…”
“Mom!”
Suddenly the gun was leveled at her chest, her mother’s eyes full of mad rage. “Who are you and why are you imitating Isabel. She doesn’t love me and she never did. I’m all alone and, and, <sob> Max hates me. And Philip left me. Why are you torturing me!”
Isabel blasted the gun out of her mother’s hands. “What are you talking about. I’m Isabel and I love you. Max loves you. Dad loves you.” Isabel walked towards her.
“No stay back, stay back,” Diane clumsily got up from the couch and moved towards the gun.
Isabel tackled her. “Mom, what is wrong with you?” Isabel formed a connection, desperate to find out what was wrong.
Her mother’s mind was filled with shadows. Alien thoughts that slowly were overwhelming her. So Isabel did the only thing she could think of. She sent waves of love pouring through the connection. She was careful not to send images, just pure emotion.
There was a structure, a texture to the shadows. As she pressed against them, Isabel could feel as the false memories began to tear apart like a web being cleared out. And the shadows plaguing Diane were gone.
Diane hugged her daughter, “Isabel honey, I don’t know what came over me. I just, one moment you were here and then you were gone. And I got so depressed. I came over me so suddenly. And me and Philip got into such a fight. I hope he comes back soon. But dinner is ruined I fear.”
“I grabbed something for all of us from the Crashdown.”
“Hmm, I know you don’t like my cooking sometimes Isabel…”
Both of them got up and dusted themselves off. Isabel removed an invisible piece of lint from her mother’s sweater and smiled at her. “Did you meet anyone new in the last couple of days, Mom?”
“Well there was that new client I met yesterday. Funny I can’t remember the company she worked for.”
“Do you remember what she looked like?”
“A bit on the short side. A cute Hispanic lady, you are going to find this strange, but she had the most mesmerizing eyes.”
Ana.
Isabel could feel rage soar through her. Through her and Vilandra.
Ana had attacked her parents. Surely Max would see it was time to tell them.
“Isabel, about the gun, and whatever it is that you did to clear my thoughts. Are you going to tell me what happened or is this going to be another thing I have to ignore.”
Isabel stared at her mother for a long moment. “I can’t tell you everything. I promised Max I wouldn’t. But we are special. You know that already. The fire. Max’s stupid bird. I’m sure I’ve done something to peak your suspicion a time or two. Me and Max are special.”
“Is that all you can tell me?”
“For now mom. Deny it how he will, you should know. But I promised. And you taught me to keep my promises. But your not crazy, and your not imagining things. But who we are, what we are… It is dangerous. We have enemies. And what happened tonight. Well, you were attacked. Unfortunately, they are special, too.”
“Philip?” Diane’s voice had a note of fear in it.
“I’ll check him when he gets home. And now I have to wave off one of my friends before they come barging in. How about you get some plates down and we have a quick dinner?”
“Okay, but someday you will trust me?”
“Believe me, if I have to beat it out of Max, I will.”
-----
Liz
Liz sat quietly in the car as Amy drove towards Madame Vivian’s house. Maria was certain that was where Michael had been coming from.
Liz still could not understand the flash she had gotten about Diane Evans. It had been so strong, so urgent. Hopefully it had been nothing. Or at the very least something Isabel had been able to handle.
Maria started to hyperventilate as they approached where Michael had been attacked. His bike was on fire along the side of the road. As were several bushes and scrub trees.
“Maria calm down, you still feel Michael, right?”
“Yeah, but he’s lost. He doesn’t know himself. He feels… confused. Like he feels me but doesn’t know who I am.”
“You know I never asked, but how did you form this, connection anyway. I mean is it common among them?”
“No clue. All of us have one.”
“All of us?”
“Me, Liz, and Alex.”
Liz sat in the back, wondering why she’d had to bring Amy. Oh, yeah, Amy’s car. Note to self, buy car.
“And how close do you have to be to form this connection.”
“Mom, look you already know I had sex with Space boy.”
“I am going to kill that mangy no good dog….”
“Mom…”
Liz had had enough, “If we can just focus on the task at hand… Maria please calm down. If you fry the car we’re going to have a long walk home.”
“Sorry.”
“Sorry.”
“And Amy for your reference, I’ve never slept with Max and we’ve been connected for a while. Now let’s just get out and see if we can find Michael. Or at least what happened to him.”
Maria looked out into the darkness, “Well I still feel him. He’s that way.”
Amy looked at her daughter, “Why do I not like where this is going?”
Liz looked between the two in front and sighed. “Mrs. Deluca, yeah, we’re going to have to follow him in a moment. But I think we should at least try to find out what happened here first. Maria, how fast is he moving?”
Maria scrunched her forehead, “Not fast. He’s probably on foot.”
They all got out of the car, Maria handing them flashlights. Liz walked over to the burning bike. If there had been some part that wasn’t scorching hot she would have tried to get a flash. From the little she could see it looked like the bike had been blasted more than once.
There were also small lines of black glass that trailed along some of the sand. Probably from a skin energy blast. She looked at the angle and judged from where it would have been shot. She ran over to the other side of the road.
She was not disappointed. There were several large melted glass craters. The sort Michael’s power blasts would leave.
“Liz, what do you see?” Maria asked.
“Evidence of a fight. I wonder what the cops will make of this?”
Amy walked over and looked at the melted sand. “Michael did this?”
Liz nodded and started back to the car.
Maria closed her eyes and nodded to herself. “He must have been ambushed. Probably hit his head when he got thrown from his bike. Thank God for that stone head of his. If the Skins had captured him they would have driven off.”
“That’s what I think, too.” Liz said getting back into the Jetta. “I’ve seen what we needed to. Michael’s probably hurt, but not too badly.”
“I bet you were looking for Rath.”
“He’s in New York.”
Maria walked closer to the car. “You know how Isabel keeps going Vilandra all the time. Maybe, maybe Michael has gone Rath. Maybe that is why he’s wandering off into the dark.” She was silent for a moment. “You know if you kept going straight in the direction he’s headed you end up in the Pod Chamber.”
Amy walked back up to the car. “Pod Chamber?”
“Yeah, where Michael was born.”
Amy looked at Maria as if she had grown a third eye. “I knew he was an orphan, but you are telling me he really had no parents. What, he was grown like a plant?”
Maria held up her hands.
Liz peeked out of the car, “Their clones, sort of. They’re hybridized human/aliens. Courtney is alien. Michael kind of is, and kind of isn’t. I don’t really fully understand it myself. But we’re fertile. Last timeline I had three kids by Max. I can’t see why it should be different this time.”
“Huh. So I could have a little Space girl or Space boy of my own.”
Amy lightly swatted Maria on the arm. “Many, many years from now. Don’t forget about the many, many years from now.”
Maria shrugged. “That goes without saying. Doesn‘t mean I can‘t dream about it now though.”
Amy muttered as she walked over to the driver’s side. Maria got in the passenger side.
Amy turned the car in the direction Maria pointed. She turned to Maria, “This is why the car is always banged up isn’t it?”
Maria shrugged and nodded.
Amy sighed and put the car in gear. They drove slowly, but it did not take long for them to catch up to Michael.
Michael stood transfixed in the headlights, the pupils of his eyes expanded. He raised his right hand in warning, a brilliant gold glowing forth.
Maria got out of the passenger side and walked towards Michael.
Liz watched from the car as her friend walked up to Michael, who looked at her quizzically. There was recognition, but not the sort Michael would have given to Maria. It was like he was looking at a dream made real. He lowered his hand and just watched her.
Maria walked up and said, “Come back to me, Space boy. Come back to me Michael.” And she kissed him.
For a moment nothing happened. Liz could not see his eyes, but his stance changed.
“Maria?” Michael said. And collapsed.
Amy got out of the car and walked up to Michael, grabbing a shoulder. She looked up at Maria, “Couldn’t find a lighter boyfriend, could you? Come on, let’s get him to the car. I’m probably going to have to get used to this. Probably goes to keggers every weekend.”
“Michael doesn’t drink.”
“Sure, heard that one before.”
Liz got out to help them.
Maria in between grunts of moving Michael, “The aliens can’t tolerate alcohol.”
Amy shot a glance at Liz.
Liz smiled and answered Amy’s unspoken question, “Max got drunk once off of a single sip of whisky.”
“Hmm.”
And they dragged Michael back to the car.
-----
Kyle-
It was late when he heard the scream. Apparently Ava had nightmares as well. Kyle pulled himself out of bed, to get ready to comfort her. Tess always calmed down when he sat near her. It was like she could tell he was there.
But Tess never woke up from her dreams. She was always still sleeping when he went into the room, wearing only boxers as he was tonight.
Tonight, two bright blue eyes greeted him. Tess normally wore a shirt to bed. Ava was completely naked. And in her distress, the covers were completely knocked off the bed.
His reaction was immediate. She looked so like Tess. The hair on her head was still darker. And she had piercing and tattoos. But her shape, the shape that filled his dreams was the same.
Against his better wishes he went to hold her, to comfort her from her dreams. She was so soft, so soft and warm against his bare chest.
She sighed and rubbed herself along his body.
She even smelled like Tess.
Later when they talked, they were never sure who initiated the kiss. But Kyle found that Ava even tasted like Tess. A tiny voice told him to stop, that this was wrong.
But he had wanted Tess so badly and for so long. What little resolve he had rapidly faded. His dream manifested on such a stressful day.
Both of them continued, each calling a different name. Both lost in a dream, lost in each other.
RhondaAnn- As Vilandra's memories slide into Isabel, Isabel's slide into Vilandra.
Michael was looking for answers as to why Madame Vivian tried to manipulate Maria into thinking that they would not work. That Maria should accept her fate. To him those answers are very personal, even if they are all about Maria. At this point answers about his origins are much less important to him. Nicky is in New York at the moment. And there is no point in giving the baddies names. We won't be seeing them again.
Maria is not going to be a happy camper.
Tess is unbelievably persistant. She knows she can't win. And yet an opportunity presents itself, and she takes it. Of course, she got shot down pretty hard, so maybe this time it will stick. As for Ava and Kyle, yeah, that's going to sting.
Natalie36- You know, I actually have a soft spot in my heart for Tess. It is probably why she is not out and out evil. But this is a canon story. And Tess was always a little single minded. Hopefully she gets the memo. Finally.
katydid- Michael will be retrieved in this part. It won't be easy. The rescue party consists of Amy, Maria, and Liz. Unfortunately that conversation happens off screen. But expect the parents to be more involved.
christyevansbehr- Thanks, hope you continue to enjoy.
xmag- Courtney's husk is basically completely dead. Courtney soon to follow.
Disclaimer- Roswell is not mine and no infringement is intended.
Eidolon chapter 43
Maria-
Maria’s life felt totally surreal at the moment. Here she was average student of West Roswell and waitress. Just an ordinary girl who loved to sing.
And who could throw lightning apparently. Maria opened her hand and concentrated. Her hand began to tingle and tiny sparks of green and gold flew between the fingers.
Wow.
The reality of it scared her terribly. But at the same time it made her feel closer to Michael. She missed him, but she could feel him getting closer. What he thought he could learn from Madame Vivian, Maria was not sure. No matter what the old biddy said, Maria was determined to avoid her past fate.
She would stand with her friends against the coming storm.
She sighed and breathed in the delicious smells coming from the kitchen. It would be strange eating at the Parker’s for Thanksgiving, but it would let them all eat together. And they had much to be thankful for.
Maria looked over at Liz talking to her parents and her own mother. Liz had always possessed a quiet strength.
It wasn‘t so quiet anymore. Poor Jeff Parker was still stunned at the events of the day. But then so was Maria. Nancy and Amy seemed to be backing Liz. Whatever Liz must have had in her Journal must have been persuasive.
Of course they had been manhandled by the Skins too. Maria had seen her mother look at her with mingled fear, respect, and love. Their relationship had shifted again, and Maria wasn’t quite sure what to think about it.
Isabel was sitting hands folded in her lap talking quietly with Ava and Kyle. Kyle was still holding a weepy and clingy Ava.
Maria’s smile faded as she took in Sean holding Courtney as if she were the most precious item on Earth. Courtney was dying and there was nothing any of them could do. Patches of her husk were literally falling off. The hand that Sean was holding was four-fingered and blue.
Maria walked over to her cousin. “So how are you holding up?”
Sean looked up, eyes red. “I’ve known her, for what? Five days? And yet, she’s the center of the universe to me. And there is nothing I can do.”
Maria sighed. “When Liz and I first got involved with Max and Michael, well I wondered if they had ruined us. Its, there’s just this level of emotional intimacy…”
Sean looked down lovingly at the peeling Courtney. “It’s strange, but I think she has. I don’t know if I can…”
“Sean, we haven’t been that close, but I’m sorry.”
“You know she loves you, Maria. You were so brave last Saturday. She was barely conscious, but she saw you save Michael.”
“Did she tell you…”
“No, I uh, saw them.”
“You had flashes?”
“She wanted me to see, to really know her. I’m the first human who has known what she was and still, still loved her. God, I must be mad, but last night when we made love she wasn’t wearing her husk. I saw what she was. It was then, as we were….” Sean looked back up at her. “I saw things. She wanted it kept quiet, but she was dying. To her every day alive was a victory. She made me promise not to tell. But I guess that’s not important now.” His voice thickened with emotion, “She, she told me that she didn’t think her body would break down. Her husk was too young, too broken for the switches to trigger.”
“Sean…”
“She told me that she wanted her body burnt, her bones destroyed. One of the, the aliens will have to do that.” Sean fought back tears, even as they streamed down his face. “Oh God, M we only had five days!”
Maria moved over to hug Sean.
As she consoled her inconsolable cousin, she began to feel strange. Her soul began to swell and fill with love and joy. It built to a metaphysical point of ecstasy.
And then it was gone.
Michael was gone.
Maria shrieked the cry of the damned as her soul emptied into an unfathomable void.
Brody-
Brody woke, his mind completely clear. The Presence was gone, for now anyway. He looked down on his lap. Sydney lay curled up sleeping. He looked up and saw the TV running the credits for The Little Mermaid.
Sydney had always loved Disney films.
He picked his daughter up and carried her over to the bed and lay her down. He tucked her in and gave her a kiss on the cheek.
It was a shame, but he remembered very little of the evening. Just that he loved his daughter. He watched her softly sleeping for a few moments.
He would have continued, but the phone rang. “Hello?”
“Brody? This is Larry Trilling. You won’t believe what were seeing. It’s like, like lightning crawling across the ground.”
Brody could her Larry’s wife Jennifer in the background talking to Larry. “Where are you?”
“Just outside Roswell. No Jen, keep filming. No we should be far enough away. Oh, where was I, yeah, uh, me and Jen were just out admiring the stars. And the sky kept lighting up. We must be several miles away, but you can almost hear like a booming.”
“Be careful. Have you called anyone else about this?”
“Nah, just you. I made such a fool of myself last year at the Convention, that well I don’t really. Well, you’re a fellow researcher and you’ve always been fair, so I just thought I’d give you a heads up.”
“Larry, look, I’m in New York right now. But if you could give me a copy of the tapes when I get back this weekend. I can pay you well for them.
The phone was silent for moment. “I, I ….”
Brody knew the man needed the money. His wife was pregnant with their first child. “Larry, I need people who are willing and able to give me the information I need. It’s not charity. Just copy the tapes, and I’ll see you when I get back.”
“Okay. I’ll get what I can.”
“Good night and thanks for the heads up.” Brody hung up.
He shook his head. Things were looking up. He kept running into a lot of alien activity. He glanced back at his daughter. It was still a long shot.
He put his cell phone down and saw a note resting next to it.
It was written in his own hand writing. “Brody, we must talk after the Summit tomorrow. Just remember that we have a crucial meeting tomorrow at noon. Larek.”
Brody stared at the note for a long time.
He was getting closer. Tomorrow he would have answers.
----
Isabel-
Isabel turned at the sound of anguish that from behind her. Maria had her head back and screamed her heartbreak to the heavens. Green and gold sparks flew from her in increasing intensity.
She rushed to see what was the matter. Liz beat her to it, of course.
Liz was awash with sparks. “Maria, honey what is wrong. Come on, calm down. Calm down.”
“HE”S GONE! I can’t feel him. It hurts, Liz, it hurts like nothing I have ever felt. Dying was easier.”
Isabel noticed as Amy’s face turned ashen at that remark. “Is it Michael? Is he okay.”
Maria gave her a look of disgust. “No it’s the Tooth Fairy. Michael is gone… I feel something…”
Liz placed a hand on her shoulder, “Is he dead?”
Maria shook her head slowly as if she were trying to analyze something. Maria could be quite shrewd when she used her brain. She was still one of the least rational people Isabel knew. Despite that she was starting to like the little blonde.
“Maria, baby, what is wrong?” Amy waded through the slowly dying spark storm and held her little girl.
“Michael is lost. I can feel him. I can still feel him,” there was a sense of hope in her voice.
Isabel spoke up, “Okay let’s go. Michael must be hurt.” The thought of him hurt and lost sent a wave of loss through Isabel. She might not want Michael like she did Alex, but she still loved him.
Liz rubbed Maria’s shoulder, “Maria how well can you sense Michael? I know with Max I can tell roughly where he is, how far away…”
Maria nodded still holding on to Amy.
“Good.”
Isabel cleared her throat, “I can track him too. We’ll have to get closer to where he has been, but there is a feel…”
Liz cocked an eye brow, “How?”
“Vilandra.” Isabel swallowed. “Vilandra knows how. And she knows Michael.”
“And?”
“Can we talk about this later, Michael could be hurt and bleeding and we’re just talking here!” Isabel ranted.
Maria nodded quietly, tears still slowly running down her cheeks.
Liz smiled at her. “Okay, here’s the plan. Kyle, take Isabel and Ava. Mrs. Deluca, if we could borrow the Jetta?”
“I’m going with you.”
“I won’t argue against it, but realize it may be dangerous.”
“This is my daughter!”
Liz nodded and placed her other hand on Isabel’s arm, “Okay, Iz…”
Isabel watched as Liz’s eyes flashed blue. Liz’s eyes filled with sorrow as she took in Isabel.
Liz removed her other hand from Maria’s shoulder and placed it on Isabel’s left shoulder, “I’m sorry, Izzie, you can’t go.” She turned to her mother and father. “Mom, Dad, can you make up five turkey dinners for Isabel, Kyle, and Ava. Kyle you need to take Isabel home.”
Nancy immediately walked off towards the kitchen. Jeff stared at his daughter, “Liz, we need to talk about this.”
“No time daddy,” She turned to Amy, “Go get the Jetta ready, I will be right out. We need to hurry.”
Isabel just stared at Liz, “What do you mean I can’t go. Michael needs me.”
Liz looked up at her with her sorrowful soulful eyes. “Your mother needs you more. She’s more delicate than anyone believes.”
“My mother? What are you talking about?”
Liz just smiled sadly, squeezed her arm and…
Flash
Isabel stood heartbroken as Maria sung Amazing Grace. Alex stood to one side of her, and Max at the other. Isabel dabbed at her tears and looked at her father.
Who shot her a look of contempt and hate.
Philip had never forgiven them. Had in truth never forgiven himself either, but it was so much easier to hate the children whom he and Diane had taken in. Who had left her alone that fateful night…
End Flash
Isabel pulled back as if burned.
Liz looked up at her, eyes full of too much knowledge. “You still have time. Go save her.”
Isabel stared at Liz. “How?”
“That is not important.” She squeezed Isabel’s arm one more time and looked at Kyle and Ava. “Two of the dinners are for you. We don’t really know where we are going so there is no where you could meet us.”
Kyle nodded, “I still want to help.”
“Don’t worry, we’ll be fine. Just, if you could take Ava to your house for the night. And well, Ava if we need you to help Michael would you?”
Ava said quietly, “Yeah.”
Nancy came bustling out with a couple of carryout bags. “I made one for the Sheriff, too.”
Kyle grabbed the bags. “Okay, princess, we’ve got our marching orders.”
Isabel numbly followed Kyle and Ava out to the car. She saw as Amy talking to Maria out by the Jetta. Why was her mother in jeopardy. Why would she do that?
Didn’t her mother know how much Isabel loved her?
It seemed mere seconds to get to her house. She was shaking when she got out of the Mustang. She started walking to her house.
Kyle got out of the car and handed her one of the bags. “Do you need us to come with you?”
“No, no, I’ll be fine.” She walked about a half dozen steps up the driveway before turning back. “Can you wait a moment. I’ll let you know if I need help.”
Kyle nodded and leaned up against the car.
Despite her fear she sent Kyle a brilliant smile of thanks. Isabel had real friends now. People she could count on.
Time to show her mother that she did too.
Isabel noticed that Dad’s sedan was gone. That was a bad sign. Liz’s flash had indicated that whatever happened to her mother had happened while he was gone. While her mother had been alone.
Isabel hurried. She opened the door, “I’m home!”
She heard ragged breathing coming from the living room. Isabel ran over and her mother was sitting on the couch, her father’s gun in hand.
Diane’s eyes were wild, one hand lifting the gun towards her head, the other trying to push it down. “No, I can’t. I can’t…”
“Mom!”
Suddenly the gun was leveled at her chest, her mother’s eyes full of mad rage. “Who are you and why are you imitating Isabel. She doesn’t love me and she never did. I’m all alone and, and, <sob> Max hates me. And Philip left me. Why are you torturing me!”
Isabel blasted the gun out of her mother’s hands. “What are you talking about. I’m Isabel and I love you. Max loves you. Dad loves you.” Isabel walked towards her.
“No stay back, stay back,” Diane clumsily got up from the couch and moved towards the gun.
Isabel tackled her. “Mom, what is wrong with you?” Isabel formed a connection, desperate to find out what was wrong.
Her mother’s mind was filled with shadows. Alien thoughts that slowly were overwhelming her. So Isabel did the only thing she could think of. She sent waves of love pouring through the connection. She was careful not to send images, just pure emotion.
There was a structure, a texture to the shadows. As she pressed against them, Isabel could feel as the false memories began to tear apart like a web being cleared out. And the shadows plaguing Diane were gone.
Diane hugged her daughter, “Isabel honey, I don’t know what came over me. I just, one moment you were here and then you were gone. And I got so depressed. I came over me so suddenly. And me and Philip got into such a fight. I hope he comes back soon. But dinner is ruined I fear.”
“I grabbed something for all of us from the Crashdown.”
“Hmm, I know you don’t like my cooking sometimes Isabel…”
Both of them got up and dusted themselves off. Isabel removed an invisible piece of lint from her mother’s sweater and smiled at her. “Did you meet anyone new in the last couple of days, Mom?”
“Well there was that new client I met yesterday. Funny I can’t remember the company she worked for.”
“Do you remember what she looked like?”
“A bit on the short side. A cute Hispanic lady, you are going to find this strange, but she had the most mesmerizing eyes.”
Ana.
Isabel could feel rage soar through her. Through her and Vilandra.
Ana had attacked her parents. Surely Max would see it was time to tell them.
“Isabel, about the gun, and whatever it is that you did to clear my thoughts. Are you going to tell me what happened or is this going to be another thing I have to ignore.”
Isabel stared at her mother for a long moment. “I can’t tell you everything. I promised Max I wouldn’t. But we are special. You know that already. The fire. Max’s stupid bird. I’m sure I’ve done something to peak your suspicion a time or two. Me and Max are special.”
“Is that all you can tell me?”
“For now mom. Deny it how he will, you should know. But I promised. And you taught me to keep my promises. But your not crazy, and your not imagining things. But who we are, what we are… It is dangerous. We have enemies. And what happened tonight. Well, you were attacked. Unfortunately, they are special, too.”
“Philip?” Diane’s voice had a note of fear in it.
“I’ll check him when he gets home. And now I have to wave off one of my friends before they come barging in. How about you get some plates down and we have a quick dinner?”
“Okay, but someday you will trust me?”
“Believe me, if I have to beat it out of Max, I will.”
-----
Liz
Liz sat quietly in the car as Amy drove towards Madame Vivian’s house. Maria was certain that was where Michael had been coming from.
Liz still could not understand the flash she had gotten about Diane Evans. It had been so strong, so urgent. Hopefully it had been nothing. Or at the very least something Isabel had been able to handle.
Maria started to hyperventilate as they approached where Michael had been attacked. His bike was on fire along the side of the road. As were several bushes and scrub trees.
“Maria calm down, you still feel Michael, right?”
“Yeah, but he’s lost. He doesn’t know himself. He feels… confused. Like he feels me but doesn’t know who I am.”
“You know I never asked, but how did you form this, connection anyway. I mean is it common among them?”
“No clue. All of us have one.”
“All of us?”
“Me, Liz, and Alex.”
Liz sat in the back, wondering why she’d had to bring Amy. Oh, yeah, Amy’s car. Note to self, buy car.
“And how close do you have to be to form this connection.”
“Mom, look you already know I had sex with Space boy.”
“I am going to kill that mangy no good dog….”
“Mom…”
Liz had had enough, “If we can just focus on the task at hand… Maria please calm down. If you fry the car we’re going to have a long walk home.”
“Sorry.”
“Sorry.”
“And Amy for your reference, I’ve never slept with Max and we’ve been connected for a while. Now let’s just get out and see if we can find Michael. Or at least what happened to him.”
Maria looked out into the darkness, “Well I still feel him. He’s that way.”
Amy looked at her daughter, “Why do I not like where this is going?”
Liz looked between the two in front and sighed. “Mrs. Deluca, yeah, we’re going to have to follow him in a moment. But I think we should at least try to find out what happened here first. Maria, how fast is he moving?”
Maria scrunched her forehead, “Not fast. He’s probably on foot.”
They all got out of the car, Maria handing them flashlights. Liz walked over to the burning bike. If there had been some part that wasn’t scorching hot she would have tried to get a flash. From the little she could see it looked like the bike had been blasted more than once.
There were also small lines of black glass that trailed along some of the sand. Probably from a skin energy blast. She looked at the angle and judged from where it would have been shot. She ran over to the other side of the road.
She was not disappointed. There were several large melted glass craters. The sort Michael’s power blasts would leave.
“Liz, what do you see?” Maria asked.
“Evidence of a fight. I wonder what the cops will make of this?”
Amy walked over and looked at the melted sand. “Michael did this?”
Liz nodded and started back to the car.
Maria closed her eyes and nodded to herself. “He must have been ambushed. Probably hit his head when he got thrown from his bike. Thank God for that stone head of his. If the Skins had captured him they would have driven off.”
“That’s what I think, too.” Liz said getting back into the Jetta. “I’ve seen what we needed to. Michael’s probably hurt, but not too badly.”
“I bet you were looking for Rath.”
“He’s in New York.”
Maria walked closer to the car. “You know how Isabel keeps going Vilandra all the time. Maybe, maybe Michael has gone Rath. Maybe that is why he’s wandering off into the dark.” She was silent for a moment. “You know if you kept going straight in the direction he’s headed you end up in the Pod Chamber.”
Amy walked back up to the car. “Pod Chamber?”
“Yeah, where Michael was born.”
Amy looked at Maria as if she had grown a third eye. “I knew he was an orphan, but you are telling me he really had no parents. What, he was grown like a plant?”
Maria held up her hands.
Liz peeked out of the car, “Their clones, sort of. They’re hybridized human/aliens. Courtney is alien. Michael kind of is, and kind of isn’t. I don’t really fully understand it myself. But we’re fertile. Last timeline I had three kids by Max. I can’t see why it should be different this time.”
“Huh. So I could have a little Space girl or Space boy of my own.”
Amy lightly swatted Maria on the arm. “Many, many years from now. Don’t forget about the many, many years from now.”
Maria shrugged. “That goes without saying. Doesn‘t mean I can‘t dream about it now though.”
Amy muttered as she walked over to the driver’s side. Maria got in the passenger side.
Amy turned the car in the direction Maria pointed. She turned to Maria, “This is why the car is always banged up isn’t it?”
Maria shrugged and nodded.
Amy sighed and put the car in gear. They drove slowly, but it did not take long for them to catch up to Michael.
Michael stood transfixed in the headlights, the pupils of his eyes expanded. He raised his right hand in warning, a brilliant gold glowing forth.
Maria got out of the passenger side and walked towards Michael.
Liz watched from the car as her friend walked up to Michael, who looked at her quizzically. There was recognition, but not the sort Michael would have given to Maria. It was like he was looking at a dream made real. He lowered his hand and just watched her.
Maria walked up and said, “Come back to me, Space boy. Come back to me Michael.” And she kissed him.
For a moment nothing happened. Liz could not see his eyes, but his stance changed.
“Maria?” Michael said. And collapsed.
Amy got out of the car and walked up to Michael, grabbing a shoulder. She looked up at Maria, “Couldn’t find a lighter boyfriend, could you? Come on, let’s get him to the car. I’m probably going to have to get used to this. Probably goes to keggers every weekend.”
“Michael doesn’t drink.”
“Sure, heard that one before.”
Liz got out to help them.
Maria in between grunts of moving Michael, “The aliens can’t tolerate alcohol.”
Amy shot a glance at Liz.
Liz smiled and answered Amy’s unspoken question, “Max got drunk once off of a single sip of whisky.”
“Hmm.”
And they dragged Michael back to the car.
-----
Kyle-
It was late when he heard the scream. Apparently Ava had nightmares as well. Kyle pulled himself out of bed, to get ready to comfort her. Tess always calmed down when he sat near her. It was like she could tell he was there.
But Tess never woke up from her dreams. She was always still sleeping when he went into the room, wearing only boxers as he was tonight.
Tonight, two bright blue eyes greeted him. Tess normally wore a shirt to bed. Ava was completely naked. And in her distress, the covers were completely knocked off the bed.
His reaction was immediate. She looked so like Tess. The hair on her head was still darker. And she had piercing and tattoos. But her shape, the shape that filled his dreams was the same.
Against his better wishes he went to hold her, to comfort her from her dreams. She was so soft, so soft and warm against his bare chest.
She sighed and rubbed herself along his body.
She even smelled like Tess.
Later when they talked, they were never sure who initiated the kiss. But Kyle found that Ava even tasted like Tess. A tiny voice told him to stop, that this was wrong.
But he had wanted Tess so badly and for so long. What little resolve he had rapidly faded. His dream manifested on such a stressful day.
Both of them continued, each calling a different name. Both lost in a dream, lost in each other.
Re: IDS Eidolon (CC ALL, Teen/Mature) Chapter 43- 09/28/08
Thanks again to everyone reading this story.
xmag- The Kyle/Ava/Tess problem is going to get messy.
Ana is extremely dangerous. And she is just getting started. Please note the Pod Squad is not her primary target. It wasn't last timeline, and it isn't yet in this one either.
RhondaAnn- Sean fell extremely hard for Courtney. Please note that Courtney's husk did have the ability to produce massive amounts of pheromones. So Courtney was able to push him really hard at first. But she wasn't looking for love, and when he gave it to her, considering her fears and desires, she fell for him. Hard. She wanted to see if he wanted her, and not just her husk. The Rhyajhael can survive periods without their husks, but only in controlled situations. Courtney spent time clearing out all the contaminants in the room she made love to Sean in. They breath oxygen, eat our food, are close enough in shape and mentality to pass for human for long periods of time. It is just the cleanest human area is equivalent to a toxic waste dump for them. She nearly died in the Longest Day due to lead poisoning on an amount the human body would shrug at.
Sean is human. And Courtney's passing will hurt him immensly.
Isabel always wanted so much approval from Max. Max would have tried to get his mother to ignore this event too, but Max wasn't there. Isabel did what she thought she should have done all along. She won't reveal more unless neccessary or Max releases her.
Poor Amy. Poor Jeff. Jeff is going to cause problems. It is in this part.
Maria did not realize that Michael was being subsumed by Rath for a moment. The feel was different, and for a moment she did not receive any signal at all. Rath knows who Maria is, and what she means to him.
Kyle did not remind Ava of Zan, that was just who she was thinking about the first time they made love. As for Kyle, things have just become complicated.
Natalie36- Thanks
Disclaimer- Roswell is not mine and no infringement is intended.
Eidolon chapter 44
Michael-
Michael was slow to come to his senses. Part of his mind clung to the strange dreams and feelings he’d been lost in. Those memories had saved him, he knew.
He should be dead, crumpled on the side of the road. He had been driving so fast. But he’d had to get back, had to protect her.
He had promised to protect them all. And he would, he swore that he would. He would not let his impatience draw him out again. Like at the Battle of Trambragingen, he had gone rushing off leaving his real objective vulnerable.
Here he was in another life making the same mistake again. Would he ever learn?
As Rath he’d been lucky, lucky that he had been able to recover from his mistake. But so many of his men had had to pay the price for the lesson.
Perhaps the worst part was the commendation he had gotten for his unit’s actions. Men had died for his stupidity and he got rewarded? The fact that the enemy had made even stupider decisions had not reduced his sense of shame.
Audacity was a military virtue, but then so was prudence. The balance was crucial. To be able to take an opening without making yourself anymore vulnerable than necessary. .It had taken years before Rath had found one.
Michael wasn’t sure he had the luxury of time.
This time he had gotten lucky. But at what price? What price this time?
Michael kept his eyes closed for just a few moments more, savoring Maria’s warmth. The cramped back seat of the Jetta pressed his body against hers. He could feel her hand making soothing motions along his neck and upper back. He could feel her love for him flow into him.
Why had he thought fighting against her? How had he ever gone a day without this?
He had risked this. He had risked her. He closed his eyes tight against the fleeting pull to cry at the thought of losing her.
“Michael, I know you are awake.” Maria said softly.
Michael opened his eyes and sighed as he took her in. He let a small smile play upon his lips. “Hey.”
“Hey yourself. What were you thinking? You almost got yourself killed.”
“Ana suckered me in. She told me that you would be attacked and I rushed back home. I should have been paying attention.”
“Michael,” Liz said. “Glad your awake. You gave us a bit of a scare.”
Amy just glared at him through the mirror. It was going to be a while before he regained her good graces.
“Was she right? Were you all attacked?”
He could feel Maria fidget a bit, but she kept up the soothing motions of her hand.
Liz looked at Maria and then back at Michael. “Yes, Michael, they attacked. They used another of those TSD’s.” She smiled, “I don’t know about the others, but I’m tired.”
“Is everyone okay?”
The silence in the car was deafening.
Finally Amy spoke up. “Courtney is dying. When the Skins grabbed us, they tortured her. They kept demanding to know the whereabouts of the Granolith. I think the leader just enjoyed hurting her, because she didn’t know.”
“They ripped off part of her husk. I’m surprised she isn’t already a little cloud of flakes.” Liz said looking away. “I’m sorry.”
Maria looked at him and held his face in her hands. “Michael this is not your fault. They probably would have attacked anyway.”
Michael nodded his head. His fault. Courtney was going to die because of him.
The car stopped. Amy looked at all of them. “Okay kids, were back at the Crashdown.”
Michael looked up, “I want to see her.”
They all got out of the car and walked back into the Crashdown.
Nancy ran up and gave Liz a big hug. And then Maria. And finally to his surprise Michael. “Welcome back, Michael. You are always welcome here.”
Michael looked at her and said accusingly, “You know.”
Nancy nodded her arms around Liz again.
Amy was holding Maria. All of them were watching him.
It was part of his worst nightmare. The more people who knew the more likely someone who wished them ill would hear about them. His eyes grazed across the room at the still dazed Mr. Parker and the somewhat weepy Sean Deluca.
On Sean’s lap lay Courtney. Or perhaps more appropriately Karis. Most of Courtney’s husk was gone. The hand Sean was rubbing was four fingered and blue.
He looked up as a small hand grasped his arm.
Liz said, “It is too late to run, Michael. We all have too much to lose.”
Michael immediately looked at Maria. Who flashed him a sultry smile.
“We’ll make it Space boy. But Courtney, what are we going to do about her?”
Sean spoke up for the first time, “We’ll, we’ll bury her.”
A crazy idea flashed through his head. Maybe there was a way to save her. “Yeah, we’ll take her out to the desert. We should hurry though. It will be easier while it is dark.” He turned to Amy, “Mrs. Deluca, I hate to ask this, but can we borrow your car?”
Amy looked at the blue woman. Courtney breathing was labored and there was a slight whistling sound. From time to time a tremor would pass along her body as one or another group of muscles violently contracted. “Isn’t there anything you can do for her?”
Liz looked sorrowfully at the dying woman. “Maybe if Max were here. But Ava said there was nothing she could do. Let me go talk to the parentals and let them know what we….”
Michael shook his head. “Your not going Liz.” Liz would probably not approve of his plan.
“What?”
“Sorry, but you said you were tired. And look at your dad. Damage control Liz. It is bad enough he knows, but…”
“Oh…” She looked over her shoulder at Jeff Parker. “Well maybe you are right. But,” A blue light flashed along her eyes. She looked up at Michael and then glanced at Maria, Sean, and Amy. “Okay. A family affair. Just hold on a moment, okay? I think you’ll see her first.” Liz ran off towards the Parker apartment.
Maria walked up and hit him on the shoulder, “Michael what was that about? Liz was trying to be nice.”
“I have a plan. And the perfect Miss Parker might not approve.”
“Oh,” Maria looked up suspiciously at him, “What is this plan?”
“I’ll tell you in the car.”
“Hmmphh.”
Michael kissed her on the forehead.
Michael helped Sean carry Courtney out to his truck. When they were done he turned to Sean. “Sean, I haven’t gotten to know you. But Courtney must have trusted you, and well I trusted her. You are going to see some secret stuff. I need you to promise that Courtney’s faith in you was not misplaced.”
“I loved her. She told me about you. I can keep quiet, don’t worry. Just don’t hurt M okay?”
“Work in progress. When I we leave the Crashdown, follow me.”
Sean nodded and quietly got into his truck, lost in his thoughts and memories.
Liz was waiting for him at the door. “Give these to Isabel the next time you see her, okay? You’ll probably see her first.” She turned to go talk with her parents, but stopped and turned back. “Good luck, Michael.”
Michael looked down at the pouch in his hands.
The healing stones.
He looked back up towards Liz who said something to Maria and Amy. Both of them laughed and walked back towards him.
Maria came back skipping, “So what did she give you?”
Michael tipped open the bag.
Maria peered at the rocks. “So is this your plan?”
Michael shook his head. “No, but we’ll try it too.”
Maria nodded.
Amy rubbed her eyes tiredly. “Can we get this over with? Some of us need our sleep.”
“You don’t have to come, Mom.”
“And let you two alone to traipse around the desert alone? No, I’m going to be watching both of you like a hawk. So let’s just go already.”
Maria looked back up to him, “Granolith?”
Michael looked shocked and nodded.
“Thought so, Mom, let me drive. I already know the way.”
And off they drove.
-----
Liz-
Liz watched her friends drive away. What ever crazy madcap idea Michael had, Liz hoped it worked. Surely the healing stones would help him.
Liz doubted it though.
She locked the door and headed back to their apartment. Her mom and dad were seated at the table. Both of them were sipping coffee. At her spot was a reheated dinner. Liz smiled her thanks. She was hungry.
She had taken a couple of bites before looking up at her mother.
Nancy smiled, “Don’t worry, honey. I gave Amy a couple of take home trays. It is too bad that we couldn’t have actually had that large dinner. It has been a while, and I miss them. Maybe when everything calms down we can invite everyone for a meal.” She shot a sly look at Liz, “Particularly one Max Evans. Seems like I should get to know the young man.”
“Mom!”
Nancy was smiling, but her words were semi-stern. “Listen her, daughter, we are going to have a talk. A serious one this time.” She looked down. “I’m sorry about last year. It is just that you have grown up so fast!”
Jeff’s face was grim. “So this is why you’ve been struggling in school this year. Why you have cut back on some of your extracurricular activities. This isn’t something you can explain away during an interview. You do still plan on going to college don’t you?”
“Jeff!”
Liz looked at her father. “Dad, I have every intention of doing my best. And you know, I used to think that was good enough. But I suppose you expect me to ace every test and max out every report. No matter what life throws at me. Have my grades dipped? Have you been called into school for misbehavior?”
“No, but…”
“But what, Daddy, I can only get A’s. They don’t give higher grades. And yeah, sure, I might not be able to go to the school of my choice because of all this alien drama. But like it or not it is part of my life.”
Jeff was standing, his gaze unnerving and a little dazed.
He wasn’t taking this well.
“When I think of what that boy dragged you into. It could have gotten you or Nancy killed today.”
Liz was starting to get angry. She looked up at her father. “Would you rather I be lying cold in the ground next to my mother? Would you rather I have died on the floor of your restaurant, bleeding out because Max had not had the bravery to risk his life and that of his family to save me. Do you have any clue what he risked for me? Do you know what he,” Liz was sobbing, her anger filling every word. “What he went through because of his healing me?”
A month ago, Liz would have broken into tears and ran to her room. Six months ago she likely would have kept quiet, holding her peace and not rocking the boat. She would have quietly noticed her father’s anger and made a long term plan to placate and turn his anger. She would have slowly turned his thoughts to match hers.
Liz was a planner and she thought long term. Typically.
But this was not a typical moment. The subtle warps that Tess had lain on her were very faded now. Add in the fact that in the last few days she had helped fight off aliens not once but twice. Her world had been turned topsy-turvy several times in less than a week. Finally there were the remnants of Emily to be considered…
Oddly enough after facing capture, brainwashing, and potential death multiple times in such a short period of time, her father’s anger did not faze her. The pod squad were as much her family now as the two highly important people in this room. And Max would be hers. The only way any of them had a chance to get out of this alive was to work together.
So what if her original plan for her life looked like it would fail? All a rational person could do when plans failed was sit down, absorb the new information, and form a new plan. She’d been working on several over the last few days.
Her father would just have to get used to it.
“Daddy, they tortured him. They tortured the best man I have ever known, just for the crime of being who he is. Of loving me. Max loves me Daddy. He loves me.”
Jeff’s voice was hard, “If he has slept with you…”
“Oh what? You think this is a teenage rebellion thing? That this is about sex? Well I have to tell you, daddy, yes there will be sex. Lots of hot steamy sex with Max. Hasn’t happened yet. Neither of us is truly ready for that yet. But it will. You can count on it. No Daddy this is about a fundamental change in who and what I am.” She reached one hand out and a book flew off the living room table. It was ironically enough the same photo album she’d had the flash from earlier on in the day. “This is not normal, Daddy. Not normal. And so sadly my life will not be normal. I will have to take other things into account when I plan things.”
Jeff was speechless. Rage filled his face, but there was another look there. One that Liz did not quite understand.
Nancy just stared at the book.
“Life is about change. Well my life has changed. My desires and needs have changed. And so naturally my plans for the future have changed. I still plan on graduating from college, as much a prestigious one as I can manage. But academics is no longer the sole criteria in my life choices.” Liz shook her head. “I want you both to be proud of me. I want to be successful. I crave knowledge and understanding so much it hurts sometimes. I love you Dad, I love you Mom, I don’t want either of you to think otherwise.”
Jeff shot her another strange undecipherable look and walked into the kitchen.
Nancy looked up at her, uncertainty and fear in her gaze. “Liz?”
“I know about Rose, Mom. When I touch things, sometimes I see things. I learned about it today, from this book. It doesn’t change anything. I love you.”
Some of the fear left her gaze, but the uncertainty remained. “You look so much like her. She was my Maria, my best friend in the world. And there are days when I feel like I have stolen her life.”
Liz moved over to hold her mother.
After a few moments her mother broke the hug. “Liz, please go to your room so I can talk with your father alone. Please.”
Liz nodded and walked into her room. She quickly changed and got ready for bed. She finished and flopped on her bed. She grabbed a teddy bear that graced its covers and tried to think how the night would change things with her parents.
She was half asleep when she heard a knock on her door. It was her father.
“Can I come in?”
“Sure.” Liz bit back a yawn.
“Is my princess a little tired?”
“Dad!”
“I know what you said back there. We need to talk about it. But, right now. I, I just wanted to apologize. And to talk. Not about any of this alien stuff. We’ve been drifting apart. I understand why now, but I just want you back, Lizzie. I want to know the mundane stuff. So can we talk, just for a little while? I brought hot chocolate.”
Liz laughed, “Okay. I guess we can start. To rebuild what we had. Let see…” They talked for over a half hour, Liz drinking the hot chocolate, Jeff his coffee.
But she was getting so tired and having problems keeping her eyes open.
Her father listened to her and she listened to a few funny events in his recent life. Liz could not help a feeling of unease slowly creeping up on her. From time to time she would see flashes of a crafty look on his face as they discussed something.
Troubling, but she was so tired. She began to drift off to sleep.
“It was nice talking to you Rose, but it is time for you to go. The dead have no place amongst the living.” Her father said and he kissed her.
Flash-
Liz was barely conscious as she felt the arms lift her. Her eyes blinked open sleepily only to see her father. She smiled and started to close her eyes again.
She heard the sound of running water. It almost sounded like a tub filling up…
And then she was dropped into the water. She feebly tried to put her head above the water, but strong hands held her down. She struggled for a few moments. But she was so very tired.
Blackness overtook her.
And she died.
End Flash-
Liz felt a surge of adrenaline rush through her. She awoke and looked at the cup that she now knew was drugged. She tried to move, but her body felt so sluggish.
Tears of frustration rolled down her cheeks. All the dangers she had faced in the last week and here she was going to die at the hand of her own father. She tried to call out but all that came out was a pathetic mewling whine.
She heard the water for her bathtub begin to run.
-----
Kyle-
Kyle watched Ava breathe. His eyes roamed over her glorious body, now partly hidden by a sheet. But his memory filled in the blanks.
Kyle was confused.
The first time had been explosive. He’d been half convinced that the girl he’d been with had been Tess. His every dream fulfilled. And exceeded. There had been an extra component in making love to her that he’d never felt before.
The second time, he had known what he was doing. And so had she. They had taken it slow and built each other to such a height… The ending climax had been so profound, so magnificent…
And he had seen things. Seen her.
It had been more than their bodies joined, if only for a short time.
So now he lay her and watched her and tried to figure out what he was going to do. He was falling for her. He could feel it.
And yet the love he’d felt building for Tess had not gone away. No it had been joined by another emotion. Guilt. Lots and lots of guilt.
Which made no sense, because despite their dancing around each other neither had truly committed to the other.
There had been that kiss before she had left. But Kyle knew that if a chance appeared to make a play for Evans she’d take it. He knew Tess that well at least.
So why the guilt?
He would have to choose. For despite a persistent childish fantasy, he knew he could not have both. Not that he had any problems with the fantasy, mind. He personally planned to cherish it, particularly on cold nights. But he knew without a doubt that it was a fantasy.
He didn’t want to hurt either of them. And he would. Most likely both of them and himself in the bargain.
What exactly had he done in a past life to deserve this?
The only thing that could make this worse would be for his dad to show up. Kyle was taking a bad enough risk just laying here. But her body was so warm next to his.
And, and he didn’t want this moment to end. So he watched her breathe.
The phone rang.
Kyle turned and looked up at the ceiling and thought about ignoring it. It was past eleven. There was no way it would be good news.
The answering machine picked up. It was Isabel. “Oh God, where is everyone? Damn it I needed you…”
Kyle flew and grabbed the phone before Isabel hung up, “What?”
“Hope you weren’t too busy, Kyle. But we have another problem.”
Kyle’s heart sunk. How many catastrophes could they have in a single day? Didn’t they deserve a break. “Yeah?”
“Is Ava still with you?”
Kyle looked up to see Ava get up off the bed and stretch. He could feel his body respond. She was so lovely. “Um, yeah.”
There was a slight pause. “I need the two of you to get to the Crashdown as fast as you can.”
“It, uh, might take a few minutes.”
“Playtime later. Liz’s life may hang in the balance. See you at the Crashdown.” Isabel hung up on him.
Surely she couldn’t think… How could she possibly….
Ava was rummaging through Tess’s things. Getting dressed in Tess’s clothes. He watched her as she dressed. She turned and smiled at him, “Okay, lover-boy, what did the Ice Queen need now?”
“Liz is in trouble. She wants us to meet her at the Crashdown.”
“Got it. Um, shouldn‘t you be getting dressed?”
“Ava, about this evening…”
Ava sighed. “Call me Aeron. Ava would never have done what we, what we did. Always so prim and proper. I guess I’m more like Lonnie that I’d like to think.”
“What, what are you talking about?” Kyle began to back up. Towards his couch. Toward to where he had stashed a pistol.
Ava brightly walked up to him and wave a hand over his body. He felt a slight tingly feeling. “There, not as good as a shower, but it will help. Calling myself Ava was a conceit of mine. Your Tess has just as much right to the name. It was who I was, who she was on Antar. The young Mitharan Merchant Princess, who had married into the Royal family. I don’t think I earn the distinction anymore. I’m more like her than Tess is, but really I’m not her. So please, call me Aeron.”
“Ava, I mean, Aeron, about tonight…”
“Kyle, what we did was wrong. It feels so good, so right, and yet… I am not her. But maybe, just maybe tonight we can pretend? After we do whatever heroics are called for, how about it hero. And tomorrow we’ll talk. But tonight, tonight I just want to be.”
Dear Buddha he was going to regret this. But he nodded anyway. The way she had made him feel… He wanted it, just one more time.
At least.
So he hurriedly got ready. And they left to save Liz.
Again.
----
Isabel-
Isabel turned to her mother. “Mom, I got in touch with Kyle. So I’ll have some help.” The car began to drive down Main Street.
“Kyle? The Sheriff’s Kyle?”
Isabel nodded.
“The Sheriff is involved?”
“Yeah.”
“I thought he scared you?”
“He did. But, well it’s complicated.”
“Is he special, too?”
“Maybe. I don’t know. But Ava, Ava is special. If Liz is hurt…”
“How do you know?”
“I just do. It is like she is screaming in my head.”
The car pulled up to the Crashdown. Diane turned to her. “I still want to go with you.”
Isabel shook her head. “I can’t really stop you I guess. But it will be dangerous. If it is all clear, I will call you on the cell.”
“And if you’re in trouble?”
Isabel smiled. “I promise I will call. But if I do, you have to promise you will call the Sheriff.”
Diane nodded and watched as Isabel got out of the car.
Isabel walked up to the front door of the close restaurant. A quick burst of power opened the door.
Time to save a friend.
xmag- The Kyle/Ava/Tess problem is going to get messy.
Ana is extremely dangerous. And she is just getting started. Please note the Pod Squad is not her primary target. It wasn't last timeline, and it isn't yet in this one either.
RhondaAnn- Sean fell extremely hard for Courtney. Please note that Courtney's husk did have the ability to produce massive amounts of pheromones. So Courtney was able to push him really hard at first. But she wasn't looking for love, and when he gave it to her, considering her fears and desires, she fell for him. Hard. She wanted to see if he wanted her, and not just her husk. The Rhyajhael can survive periods without their husks, but only in controlled situations. Courtney spent time clearing out all the contaminants in the room she made love to Sean in. They breath oxygen, eat our food, are close enough in shape and mentality to pass for human for long periods of time. It is just the cleanest human area is equivalent to a toxic waste dump for them. She nearly died in the Longest Day due to lead poisoning on an amount the human body would shrug at.
Sean is human. And Courtney's passing will hurt him immensly.
Isabel always wanted so much approval from Max. Max would have tried to get his mother to ignore this event too, but Max wasn't there. Isabel did what she thought she should have done all along. She won't reveal more unless neccessary or Max releases her.
Poor Amy. Poor Jeff. Jeff is going to cause problems. It is in this part.
Maria did not realize that Michael was being subsumed by Rath for a moment. The feel was different, and for a moment she did not receive any signal at all. Rath knows who Maria is, and what she means to him.
Kyle did not remind Ava of Zan, that was just who she was thinking about the first time they made love. As for Kyle, things have just become complicated.
Natalie36- Thanks
Disclaimer- Roswell is not mine and no infringement is intended.
Eidolon chapter 44
Michael-
Michael was slow to come to his senses. Part of his mind clung to the strange dreams and feelings he’d been lost in. Those memories had saved him, he knew.
He should be dead, crumpled on the side of the road. He had been driving so fast. But he’d had to get back, had to protect her.
He had promised to protect them all. And he would, he swore that he would. He would not let his impatience draw him out again. Like at the Battle of Trambragingen, he had gone rushing off leaving his real objective vulnerable.
Here he was in another life making the same mistake again. Would he ever learn?
As Rath he’d been lucky, lucky that he had been able to recover from his mistake. But so many of his men had had to pay the price for the lesson.
Perhaps the worst part was the commendation he had gotten for his unit’s actions. Men had died for his stupidity and he got rewarded? The fact that the enemy had made even stupider decisions had not reduced his sense of shame.
Audacity was a military virtue, but then so was prudence. The balance was crucial. To be able to take an opening without making yourself anymore vulnerable than necessary. .It had taken years before Rath had found one.
Michael wasn’t sure he had the luxury of time.
This time he had gotten lucky. But at what price? What price this time?
Michael kept his eyes closed for just a few moments more, savoring Maria’s warmth. The cramped back seat of the Jetta pressed his body against hers. He could feel her hand making soothing motions along his neck and upper back. He could feel her love for him flow into him.
Why had he thought fighting against her? How had he ever gone a day without this?
He had risked this. He had risked her. He closed his eyes tight against the fleeting pull to cry at the thought of losing her.
“Michael, I know you are awake.” Maria said softly.
Michael opened his eyes and sighed as he took her in. He let a small smile play upon his lips. “Hey.”
“Hey yourself. What were you thinking? You almost got yourself killed.”
“Ana suckered me in. She told me that you would be attacked and I rushed back home. I should have been paying attention.”
“Michael,” Liz said. “Glad your awake. You gave us a bit of a scare.”
Amy just glared at him through the mirror. It was going to be a while before he regained her good graces.
“Was she right? Were you all attacked?”
He could feel Maria fidget a bit, but she kept up the soothing motions of her hand.
Liz looked at Maria and then back at Michael. “Yes, Michael, they attacked. They used another of those TSD’s.” She smiled, “I don’t know about the others, but I’m tired.”
“Is everyone okay?”
The silence in the car was deafening.
Finally Amy spoke up. “Courtney is dying. When the Skins grabbed us, they tortured her. They kept demanding to know the whereabouts of the Granolith. I think the leader just enjoyed hurting her, because she didn’t know.”
“They ripped off part of her husk. I’m surprised she isn’t already a little cloud of flakes.” Liz said looking away. “I’m sorry.”
Maria looked at him and held his face in her hands. “Michael this is not your fault. They probably would have attacked anyway.”
Michael nodded his head. His fault. Courtney was going to die because of him.
The car stopped. Amy looked at all of them. “Okay kids, were back at the Crashdown.”
Michael looked up, “I want to see her.”
They all got out of the car and walked back into the Crashdown.
Nancy ran up and gave Liz a big hug. And then Maria. And finally to his surprise Michael. “Welcome back, Michael. You are always welcome here.”
Michael looked at her and said accusingly, “You know.”
Nancy nodded her arms around Liz again.
Amy was holding Maria. All of them were watching him.
It was part of his worst nightmare. The more people who knew the more likely someone who wished them ill would hear about them. His eyes grazed across the room at the still dazed Mr. Parker and the somewhat weepy Sean Deluca.
On Sean’s lap lay Courtney. Or perhaps more appropriately Karis. Most of Courtney’s husk was gone. The hand Sean was rubbing was four fingered and blue.
He looked up as a small hand grasped his arm.
Liz said, “It is too late to run, Michael. We all have too much to lose.”
Michael immediately looked at Maria. Who flashed him a sultry smile.
“We’ll make it Space boy. But Courtney, what are we going to do about her?”
Sean spoke up for the first time, “We’ll, we’ll bury her.”
A crazy idea flashed through his head. Maybe there was a way to save her. “Yeah, we’ll take her out to the desert. We should hurry though. It will be easier while it is dark.” He turned to Amy, “Mrs. Deluca, I hate to ask this, but can we borrow your car?”
Amy looked at the blue woman. Courtney breathing was labored and there was a slight whistling sound. From time to time a tremor would pass along her body as one or another group of muscles violently contracted. “Isn’t there anything you can do for her?”
Liz looked sorrowfully at the dying woman. “Maybe if Max were here. But Ava said there was nothing she could do. Let me go talk to the parentals and let them know what we….”
Michael shook his head. “Your not going Liz.” Liz would probably not approve of his plan.
“What?”
“Sorry, but you said you were tired. And look at your dad. Damage control Liz. It is bad enough he knows, but…”
“Oh…” She looked over her shoulder at Jeff Parker. “Well maybe you are right. But,” A blue light flashed along her eyes. She looked up at Michael and then glanced at Maria, Sean, and Amy. “Okay. A family affair. Just hold on a moment, okay? I think you’ll see her first.” Liz ran off towards the Parker apartment.
Maria walked up and hit him on the shoulder, “Michael what was that about? Liz was trying to be nice.”
“I have a plan. And the perfect Miss Parker might not approve.”
“Oh,” Maria looked up suspiciously at him, “What is this plan?”
“I’ll tell you in the car.”
“Hmmphh.”
Michael kissed her on the forehead.
Michael helped Sean carry Courtney out to his truck. When they were done he turned to Sean. “Sean, I haven’t gotten to know you. But Courtney must have trusted you, and well I trusted her. You are going to see some secret stuff. I need you to promise that Courtney’s faith in you was not misplaced.”
“I loved her. She told me about you. I can keep quiet, don’t worry. Just don’t hurt M okay?”
“Work in progress. When I we leave the Crashdown, follow me.”
Sean nodded and quietly got into his truck, lost in his thoughts and memories.
Liz was waiting for him at the door. “Give these to Isabel the next time you see her, okay? You’ll probably see her first.” She turned to go talk with her parents, but stopped and turned back. “Good luck, Michael.”
Michael looked down at the pouch in his hands.
The healing stones.
He looked back up towards Liz who said something to Maria and Amy. Both of them laughed and walked back towards him.
Maria came back skipping, “So what did she give you?”
Michael tipped open the bag.
Maria peered at the rocks. “So is this your plan?”
Michael shook his head. “No, but we’ll try it too.”
Maria nodded.
Amy rubbed her eyes tiredly. “Can we get this over with? Some of us need our sleep.”
“You don’t have to come, Mom.”
“And let you two alone to traipse around the desert alone? No, I’m going to be watching both of you like a hawk. So let’s just go already.”
Maria looked back up to him, “Granolith?”
Michael looked shocked and nodded.
“Thought so, Mom, let me drive. I already know the way.”
And off they drove.
-----
Liz-
Liz watched her friends drive away. What ever crazy madcap idea Michael had, Liz hoped it worked. Surely the healing stones would help him.
Liz doubted it though.
She locked the door and headed back to their apartment. Her mom and dad were seated at the table. Both of them were sipping coffee. At her spot was a reheated dinner. Liz smiled her thanks. She was hungry.
She had taken a couple of bites before looking up at her mother.
Nancy smiled, “Don’t worry, honey. I gave Amy a couple of take home trays. It is too bad that we couldn’t have actually had that large dinner. It has been a while, and I miss them. Maybe when everything calms down we can invite everyone for a meal.” She shot a sly look at Liz, “Particularly one Max Evans. Seems like I should get to know the young man.”
“Mom!”
Nancy was smiling, but her words were semi-stern. “Listen her, daughter, we are going to have a talk. A serious one this time.” She looked down. “I’m sorry about last year. It is just that you have grown up so fast!”
Jeff’s face was grim. “So this is why you’ve been struggling in school this year. Why you have cut back on some of your extracurricular activities. This isn’t something you can explain away during an interview. You do still plan on going to college don’t you?”
“Jeff!”
Liz looked at her father. “Dad, I have every intention of doing my best. And you know, I used to think that was good enough. But I suppose you expect me to ace every test and max out every report. No matter what life throws at me. Have my grades dipped? Have you been called into school for misbehavior?”
“No, but…”
“But what, Daddy, I can only get A’s. They don’t give higher grades. And yeah, sure, I might not be able to go to the school of my choice because of all this alien drama. But like it or not it is part of my life.”
Jeff was standing, his gaze unnerving and a little dazed.
He wasn’t taking this well.
“When I think of what that boy dragged you into. It could have gotten you or Nancy killed today.”
Liz was starting to get angry. She looked up at her father. “Would you rather I be lying cold in the ground next to my mother? Would you rather I have died on the floor of your restaurant, bleeding out because Max had not had the bravery to risk his life and that of his family to save me. Do you have any clue what he risked for me? Do you know what he,” Liz was sobbing, her anger filling every word. “What he went through because of his healing me?”
A month ago, Liz would have broken into tears and ran to her room. Six months ago she likely would have kept quiet, holding her peace and not rocking the boat. She would have quietly noticed her father’s anger and made a long term plan to placate and turn his anger. She would have slowly turned his thoughts to match hers.
Liz was a planner and she thought long term. Typically.
But this was not a typical moment. The subtle warps that Tess had lain on her were very faded now. Add in the fact that in the last few days she had helped fight off aliens not once but twice. Her world had been turned topsy-turvy several times in less than a week. Finally there were the remnants of Emily to be considered…
Oddly enough after facing capture, brainwashing, and potential death multiple times in such a short period of time, her father’s anger did not faze her. The pod squad were as much her family now as the two highly important people in this room. And Max would be hers. The only way any of them had a chance to get out of this alive was to work together.
So what if her original plan for her life looked like it would fail? All a rational person could do when plans failed was sit down, absorb the new information, and form a new plan. She’d been working on several over the last few days.
Her father would just have to get used to it.
“Daddy, they tortured him. They tortured the best man I have ever known, just for the crime of being who he is. Of loving me. Max loves me Daddy. He loves me.”
Jeff’s voice was hard, “If he has slept with you…”
“Oh what? You think this is a teenage rebellion thing? That this is about sex? Well I have to tell you, daddy, yes there will be sex. Lots of hot steamy sex with Max. Hasn’t happened yet. Neither of us is truly ready for that yet. But it will. You can count on it. No Daddy this is about a fundamental change in who and what I am.” She reached one hand out and a book flew off the living room table. It was ironically enough the same photo album she’d had the flash from earlier on in the day. “This is not normal, Daddy. Not normal. And so sadly my life will not be normal. I will have to take other things into account when I plan things.”
Jeff was speechless. Rage filled his face, but there was another look there. One that Liz did not quite understand.
Nancy just stared at the book.
“Life is about change. Well my life has changed. My desires and needs have changed. And so naturally my plans for the future have changed. I still plan on graduating from college, as much a prestigious one as I can manage. But academics is no longer the sole criteria in my life choices.” Liz shook her head. “I want you both to be proud of me. I want to be successful. I crave knowledge and understanding so much it hurts sometimes. I love you Dad, I love you Mom, I don’t want either of you to think otherwise.”
Jeff shot her another strange undecipherable look and walked into the kitchen.
Nancy looked up at her, uncertainty and fear in her gaze. “Liz?”
“I know about Rose, Mom. When I touch things, sometimes I see things. I learned about it today, from this book. It doesn’t change anything. I love you.”
Some of the fear left her gaze, but the uncertainty remained. “You look so much like her. She was my Maria, my best friend in the world. And there are days when I feel like I have stolen her life.”
Liz moved over to hold her mother.
After a few moments her mother broke the hug. “Liz, please go to your room so I can talk with your father alone. Please.”
Liz nodded and walked into her room. She quickly changed and got ready for bed. She finished and flopped on her bed. She grabbed a teddy bear that graced its covers and tried to think how the night would change things with her parents.
She was half asleep when she heard a knock on her door. It was her father.
“Can I come in?”
“Sure.” Liz bit back a yawn.
“Is my princess a little tired?”
“Dad!”
“I know what you said back there. We need to talk about it. But, right now. I, I just wanted to apologize. And to talk. Not about any of this alien stuff. We’ve been drifting apart. I understand why now, but I just want you back, Lizzie. I want to know the mundane stuff. So can we talk, just for a little while? I brought hot chocolate.”
Liz laughed, “Okay. I guess we can start. To rebuild what we had. Let see…” They talked for over a half hour, Liz drinking the hot chocolate, Jeff his coffee.
But she was getting so tired and having problems keeping her eyes open.
Her father listened to her and she listened to a few funny events in his recent life. Liz could not help a feeling of unease slowly creeping up on her. From time to time she would see flashes of a crafty look on his face as they discussed something.
Troubling, but she was so tired. She began to drift off to sleep.
“It was nice talking to you Rose, but it is time for you to go. The dead have no place amongst the living.” Her father said and he kissed her.
Flash-
Liz was barely conscious as she felt the arms lift her. Her eyes blinked open sleepily only to see her father. She smiled and started to close her eyes again.
She heard the sound of running water. It almost sounded like a tub filling up…
And then she was dropped into the water. She feebly tried to put her head above the water, but strong hands held her down. She struggled for a few moments. But she was so very tired.
Blackness overtook her.
And she died.
End Flash-
Liz felt a surge of adrenaline rush through her. She awoke and looked at the cup that she now knew was drugged. She tried to move, but her body felt so sluggish.
Tears of frustration rolled down her cheeks. All the dangers she had faced in the last week and here she was going to die at the hand of her own father. She tried to call out but all that came out was a pathetic mewling whine.
She heard the water for her bathtub begin to run.
-----
Kyle-
Kyle watched Ava breathe. His eyes roamed over her glorious body, now partly hidden by a sheet. But his memory filled in the blanks.
Kyle was confused.
The first time had been explosive. He’d been half convinced that the girl he’d been with had been Tess. His every dream fulfilled. And exceeded. There had been an extra component in making love to her that he’d never felt before.
The second time, he had known what he was doing. And so had she. They had taken it slow and built each other to such a height… The ending climax had been so profound, so magnificent…
And he had seen things. Seen her.
It had been more than their bodies joined, if only for a short time.
So now he lay her and watched her and tried to figure out what he was going to do. He was falling for her. He could feel it.
And yet the love he’d felt building for Tess had not gone away. No it had been joined by another emotion. Guilt. Lots and lots of guilt.
Which made no sense, because despite their dancing around each other neither had truly committed to the other.
There had been that kiss before she had left. But Kyle knew that if a chance appeared to make a play for Evans she’d take it. He knew Tess that well at least.
So why the guilt?
He would have to choose. For despite a persistent childish fantasy, he knew he could not have both. Not that he had any problems with the fantasy, mind. He personally planned to cherish it, particularly on cold nights. But he knew without a doubt that it was a fantasy.
He didn’t want to hurt either of them. And he would. Most likely both of them and himself in the bargain.
What exactly had he done in a past life to deserve this?
The only thing that could make this worse would be for his dad to show up. Kyle was taking a bad enough risk just laying here. But her body was so warm next to his.
And, and he didn’t want this moment to end. So he watched her breathe.
The phone rang.
Kyle turned and looked up at the ceiling and thought about ignoring it. It was past eleven. There was no way it would be good news.
The answering machine picked up. It was Isabel. “Oh God, where is everyone? Damn it I needed you…”
Kyle flew and grabbed the phone before Isabel hung up, “What?”
“Hope you weren’t too busy, Kyle. But we have another problem.”
Kyle’s heart sunk. How many catastrophes could they have in a single day? Didn’t they deserve a break. “Yeah?”
“Is Ava still with you?”
Kyle looked up to see Ava get up off the bed and stretch. He could feel his body respond. She was so lovely. “Um, yeah.”
There was a slight pause. “I need the two of you to get to the Crashdown as fast as you can.”
“It, uh, might take a few minutes.”
“Playtime later. Liz’s life may hang in the balance. See you at the Crashdown.” Isabel hung up on him.
Surely she couldn’t think… How could she possibly….
Ava was rummaging through Tess’s things. Getting dressed in Tess’s clothes. He watched her as she dressed. She turned and smiled at him, “Okay, lover-boy, what did the Ice Queen need now?”
“Liz is in trouble. She wants us to meet her at the Crashdown.”
“Got it. Um, shouldn‘t you be getting dressed?”
“Ava, about this evening…”
Ava sighed. “Call me Aeron. Ava would never have done what we, what we did. Always so prim and proper. I guess I’m more like Lonnie that I’d like to think.”
“What, what are you talking about?” Kyle began to back up. Towards his couch. Toward to where he had stashed a pistol.
Ava brightly walked up to him and wave a hand over his body. He felt a slight tingly feeling. “There, not as good as a shower, but it will help. Calling myself Ava was a conceit of mine. Your Tess has just as much right to the name. It was who I was, who she was on Antar. The young Mitharan Merchant Princess, who had married into the Royal family. I don’t think I earn the distinction anymore. I’m more like her than Tess is, but really I’m not her. So please, call me Aeron.”
“Ava, I mean, Aeron, about tonight…”
“Kyle, what we did was wrong. It feels so good, so right, and yet… I am not her. But maybe, just maybe tonight we can pretend? After we do whatever heroics are called for, how about it hero. And tomorrow we’ll talk. But tonight, tonight I just want to be.”
Dear Buddha he was going to regret this. But he nodded anyway. The way she had made him feel… He wanted it, just one more time.
At least.
So he hurriedly got ready. And they left to save Liz.
Again.
----
Isabel-
Isabel turned to her mother. “Mom, I got in touch with Kyle. So I’ll have some help.” The car began to drive down Main Street.
“Kyle? The Sheriff’s Kyle?”
Isabel nodded.
“The Sheriff is involved?”
“Yeah.”
“I thought he scared you?”
“He did. But, well it’s complicated.”
“Is he special, too?”
“Maybe. I don’t know. But Ava, Ava is special. If Liz is hurt…”
“How do you know?”
“I just do. It is like she is screaming in my head.”
The car pulled up to the Crashdown. Diane turned to her. “I still want to go with you.”
Isabel shook her head. “I can’t really stop you I guess. But it will be dangerous. If it is all clear, I will call you on the cell.”
“And if you’re in trouble?”
Isabel smiled. “I promise I will call. But if I do, you have to promise you will call the Sheriff.”
Diane nodded and watched as Isabel got out of the car.
Isabel walked up to the front door of the close restaurant. A quick burst of power opened the door.
Time to save a friend.
Re: IDS Eidolon (CC ALL, Teen/Mature) Chapter 44- 10/04/08
Thanks again to all those reading this story.
natalie36- Jeff had some help with that. Ana bought some cheap insurance on the off chance the main snatch failed.
RhondaAnn- Jeff is distressed over his daughter's possibly damaged future. And Rose is something that is on his mind, Nancy and Jeff visit her grave every Thanksgiving. To give thanks for Liz and to remember Rose.
Hmm... Jeff Parker, secret serial killer.... hmmm.... Nah, not this story. Rose was killed in a car crash in 1983. Jeff was not directly involved, but the Troy's blame him for her death. The doctors were not able to save Rose, but they did save Liz.
Michael tries to use the Granolith in this part. Maybe he should have read the instructions first....
Rath and Vilandra lead long and blood soaked lives. Rath went to a military academy it is true, but his real education was OJT... And there were a few mistakes along the way. Vilandra's life could be summed up in the axiom that the road to hell being paved with good intentions. She always meant well, but she was for all intents and purposes a terrorist for nearly a decade... And a ruthless counter-terrorist afterwards. Zan as King had his share of drama, but before that he lead a fairly blameless life. Ava was a good and kind girl. Very much out of her depth at the Imperial Court. It is why all the enemies always treat her with contempt. (Something some will regret when the run into Tess...) They will have to fight to remain themselves, to keep the strong personalities of who they had been seperate from who they are.
That is a lot of what Book Three- Shadows of the Past is about. Eidolon has maybe five chapters or so.
When Ava grew up, her name was Aeron. When the NY group went into hiding they took their predecessors names. Ava no longer believes she deserves to be called Ava.
Katydid- Thanks. He did have a bit of help though.
xmag- Not possession. That would be worlds worse. Then Ana might be able to use her powers through him. That would be bad. No just ordinary mind warping. That is bad enough.
Disclaimer- Roswell is not mine and no infringement is intended.
Eidolon chapter 45
Lonnie-
Lonnie could not hear much through the bathroom door. But what she could hear led her to believe that Maxie-boy had finally came to his senses and bed Tess.
Liz was human and humans were trash.
She looked up to see the pout on Rath’s handsome face. Why he had been carrying such a flame for Ava and now Tess escaped her. The old Rath had had nothing to do with the young Queen.
Of course the new Rath chased any girl he could find. Maybe Vilandra had simply not known Rath when he was younger. Their relationship on Antar had developed from a comrade-in-arms stand point. Their marriage had served a good political cause, but neither had been in love with each other.
Not on Antar.
Lonnie quickly quashed those weak feelings with her memories of home. Of the almost preternatural passion she had shared with Khivar. She did not love Rath. She never had.
But the seed remained, hidden away to bloom at an unexpected time.
She did have to stop Rath from interrupting them. She reached up to caress his bare shoulder, “Come on, hero. I know your worth, if you catch me I’ll show you a good time…”
And she ran off into the complex.
-----
Rath-
Rath stared after Lonnie. His plan had worked.
Lonnie was so hot when she was jealous.
He used to try fighting with her, but while the make up sex was great it wasn’t worth the pain. So much easier to make her jealous. Besides he enjoyed chasing women any way.
And sometimes he was lucky, too.
But it was never the same. For he had one secret that he had to keep, the only thing he could never tell Lonnie.
He loved her. He had for years. But he knew it was not returned. And Lonnie would only think him weak.
So he hid it deep. He followed her lead, even when it did not seem wise.
Zan had been an annoying pain in the ass, but still… Killing him had been like killing a brother.
There was only one person who could have persuaded him to do something so, so contrary to what had made him who he was. Lonnie and his damn love of her.
And it remained. He would do anything for her.
But there was something strange about the copies from Roswell. Rath had always deferred to Zan as he was the King. He’d also been good in a fight. Something Max almost certainly was not.
But Rath had never felt more certain of imminent death than he had just a few moments ago. His own rage and ego had kept him from backing down, but the force that Max had brought to bear….
Their Protector Natalie had always told them that they were the true Royal Four. That the others were reserve in case something had gone wrong with them. That was why the New York set had gotten training, training that his copy certainly did not have.
But what if Natalie had been wrong? What if, what if the New York set had only been decoys?
What if they had been meant to fail?
Rath’s stomach burned slightly at the horrible idea.
He sighed. A problem for another day.
He had a Lonnie to catch.
-----
Michael-
Michael stared down at Courtney’s body. There was no doubt she was an alien now. Her husk was all but gone.
She was short in her normal form, maybe five foot tall. Her skin was a light blue and there was a feathery coating of something similar to hair on her head. Her eyes were large but closed.
Aside from her coloring she almost looked human.
Almost.
He looked up at Sean who was holding his healing stone, tears slipping down his cheeks. It was amazing how fast love could strike. Faster than a viper at times, and just as deadly.
His eyes flickered over to Maria. He’d been struck just as fast. But he’d fought it kicking and screaming all the way. It had only been recently that he’d been fully able to admit to himself how much she really meant to him. Where would he be if she had died five days after they had bonded at that motel?
Nowhere good. For all the guilt he felt for dragging her into the chaos, he was glad she was there with him. She made life worth living.
Her luminous eyes looked up into his, “Why didn’t it work? I mean it worked on me and I’m not alien.”
Amy snorted, “I should think not. Your father may have lied about a lot, but not about his species thank you.”
Michael looked down at the cool amber gem in his hand. “I don’t know. River Dog talked about how it restored the balance. Maybe Courtney isn’t unbalanced. Maybe it doesn’t work on poison.”
Sean sighed. “She said the very air we breathe is laden with chemicals that could hurt her. This chamber is likely no different. As fascinating as it is to see the proof that Maria is as crazy as I am, why are we here?”
Amy looked around, obviously amazed at the slight glow. “One of those pod thingies look damaged. Like there is a path way through.”
Maria gazed up at him.
He had told her to keep it a secret. Even from Liz. Michael knew how much that had cost her. Well he knew now anyway.
Some of those flashes could be brutal.
“When we were sent here, we were sent with a device. Both of you know so many of our secrets now, and I don’t think I need to reiterate the need for utter secrecy here as well. There are aliens who would kill you without a single thought to gain knowledge of the whereabouts of this device.” He felt Maria grasp his hand. It made him want to smile. He didn’t, of course, but the feeling was there.
Sean walked over to Courtney and took her in his arms. “We get it.”
Amy nodded rubbing her arms. “Your secret is safe with me. Trust me when I say I know how to keep them.”
Michael nodded. “Follow me.” He walked over to Isabel’s pod and clambered through. He waited for the others, helping Sean with Courtney. He waved his hands over the scanner and the door whooshed open.
He walked into the Chamber feeling awe as he always did at the enigmatic device. There was a part of him that revered it. Rath.
Long ago it had saved his people. And from time to time it would aid the Tarans in their moment of need.
To the Rhyajhaelians it was an artifact of faith and worship. He did not know what sect Courtney belonged to, but in a way he was surprised that more Skins had not come to Earth to find the Granolith.
Odd he’d never thought about that.
All four of them were silent as they walked into the glittering Chamber.
A soft but high pitched whisper escaped from Courtney’s lips, “The Granolith!”
Michael walked over and softly grasped one of her four fingered hands, “Courtney, how do I use it? I want to save you, but I don’t know how.”
Courtney’s eyes were an odd violet color and her irises were almond shaped. She looked up at Sean, “I’m sorry for the pain, love.” She coughed softly but with pain. Her gaze flickered to Michael, “I don’t really know. You Tarans have had it since the Sundering. But it is supposed to be alive. Maybe you could ask?”
Michael looked over at Maria, who shot him a sad smile. She walked over and rubbed Courtney’s shoulder.
Courtney just smiled back. She looked at Maria and Michael, “You two be good to each other.”
Maria smiled, “Don’t talk like that. We’ll figure out how to use this to save you. Deluca and Guerin Investigation is at work.”
Michael walked over to the Granolith and place a hand on it. It was warm under his palm and he could almost feel something there… He looked over as Maria grasped his other hand.
Maria looked up at him, “We do this together, Michael. Everything is better if we do it together.”
He squeezed her palm and waited She placed her hand on the Granolith and Michael began again.
It was much easier this time. But it was so vast, so alien.
He felt as if his entire body was disassembled and assessed. Then he felt a pull towards the unknown.
There was a brief moment of disorientation as he felt himself be moved. Maria’s hand was still in his and he looked at her.
Both of them were inside a column of multicolored light. Maria looked scared and pointed out at the chamber.
They were inside of the Granolith.
-----
Sean
Sean watched as his cousin and her boyfriend touched the glowing metal cone. So much confusing stuff had been happening lately that his normal rational functioning had ceased. He was going along for the ride, hoping that somehow Courtney could be saved.
He loved her so much it hurt.
He looked down at Courtney’s violet eyes and smiled at her. She wanly smiled back and coughed.
The air began to fill with a deep white light. It was dazzling but it did not hurt the eyes somehow. It felt warm and soothing and there was a high pitched whine.
He heard his Aunt call out in fear, moving towards the column. He tried to follow but there was a pressure against him.
Courtney gripped him tightly.
Maria and Michael were inside the Granolith.
The light grew brighter and Amy was pounding against the column trying to rescue Maria.
Sean looked down at Courtney. Their plan had gone horribly wrong. And yet they had to try. “I love you Courtney.”
She looked up at him and for a moment it seemed her eyes glowed. “Goodbye my love.”
And she was gone. He was left holding her clothes as a sand-like substance poured out of them. Courtney was gone.
The light grew even more intense the high pitch whine deafening.
And abruptly it stopped.
He could see Amy still clawing at the Granolith a wail of anguish leaving her throat.
Michael and Maria were gone.
-----
Liz-
Liz was cold. And she was so tired. Part of her just wanted to give up and let go.
She had been able to plead and beg her father not to drown her. Not to drown Rose. That she Liz was his daughter and not the mother she had not even known she’d had until today.
And after a brief struggle he had stopped. He had started, pacing talking to himself incoherently. Raving about how his daughter had been possessed by her mother who would destroy them all. That she was part of an alien conspiracy to take over the world.
His daughter could not move things and she had, therefore she was not his daughter. But there was only one other person who had looked like her. Rose.
And Rose was dead.
It was a strange thing to try to convince someone not to drown you because you were already dead.
For a brief moment she thought she was safe, that her scream to Isabel had not been needed. Not that she didn’t want the girl to be here, her father was seriously unbalanced. That at least she wouldn’t die.
But her dad had an epiphany. If Liz was dead then she would spoil. He loved her and did not want that to happen.
Which is how she ended up on the floor of the Crashdown freezer. She could already feel ice her soaked pajamas stick to the metal floor.
She was shivering but she was so tired. It would be so easy to sleep….
Flicker-
Liz was standing in a crowded subway station. No one seemed to notice her as they bustled by. Her eyes automatically centered on Max as he picked up a phone. He looked so worried.
Tess walked up and said something to him.
He paused said something back and then froze. Max looked up and for a brief moment.
Their gazes met and then…
Flicker-
Liz was in some medical institution. She wasn’t sure where, but it had that feel. The lights were down and the nearby nurses station empty.
A tall girl with a bit of a smirk was using a key to open a door. She turned and stared, “Hi. You’re not real are you?”
Liz tried to say something, but….
Flicker-
Alex was standing on his Grandmother’s back porch pointing out stars and constellations to his mother. His father was sleeping in a nearby chair.
He stiffened.
Gloria said, “Alex, what is wrong.”
“I don’t know.”
His head started looking for her as if Liz were not right next to him….
Flicker-
Liz remembered the beaded curtain and the crystal ball. She was in Madame Vivian’s house. She saw Madame Vivian’s body lying in a pool of blood, pistol in hand.
Liz started to freak out when she noticed all the blood splattered on the back wall and the fact she was in fact standing in Vivian’s blood.
Her foot print left no trace as she danced away and tried to figure out what had gone on. She walked right through the police tape, again without effect.
Was she dead? Was she a ghost?
She turned and saw Deputy Hanson’s face fill briefly with contempt and hate for the other man talking on the radio. His face smoothed out as Jim Valenti looked back at him and they began to talk.
Flicker-
What was going on?
She was in a room that glowed white. It looked similar to the old Pod Chamber except it was clean and the Granolith door was open. The Pods were cleaned as well and moved to the side.
There were two women in the room, a graying blonde, who looked very familiar. And another woman who looked very much like herself. Herself with Max’s ears. The poor girl.
Amy.
Amy turned, “Mother?” Amy looked to be in her twenties, possibly early thirties. On her head was a glittering diadem with seven gleaming stars. She ran up to Liz and gave her a hug.
She felt very real.
“Oh, mother it is so good to see you again.” Amy turned to the other woman. “Maria fetch some coffee, hopefully she’ll be able to stay for a little bit.”
“Yes, Your Majesty.” The woman smiled at her and left the room.
Liz looked in shock. The voice, even the clear green eyes…. “Maria?”
“Mother, you are so cold, so… My God, you’re dying. You need to go back. Go back and visit me some other day. Concentrate on keeping warm.”
She groaned as she felt the cold air of the fan brush by her.
She had to make the choice now. Give in and give up. Become a frozen corpse.
Or live.
Her choice.
She was thinking like a normal person still.
That was foolish. She wasn’t normal. She was tired, exhausted actually. But the powers were still there, weak but there. She pooled a tiny bit to try to keep herself warm, to hold on.
She needed help, but if she did not hold on it would be pointless.
She felt warmth slowly trickle back into her. No wonder Isabel and Tess never seemed cold. They cheated.
But that was okay, she could cheat too.
Liz wondered how long it would take before she could alter hair and makeup. That would be cool.
But first she had to survive this. And the heat she was building up in her body was not enough to stop her from freezing from that damn fan.
She looked up and saw the switch. It was high enough to be a problem even when she was walking. She usually had to stand on tip toe when to get it when she did inventory.
She thought back to what she had done earlier with the book. It had been so easy then. Their powers seemed to be strongest through the hands, so she raised a shaking hand in the general direction of the switch.
She could not see it but her hand glowed slightly and the switch flipped off.
And she lay there, waiting.
-----
Max-
Max was still amazed at the number of people walking by him. It was fairly late and yet it was still busy. True, nothing like the awe inspiring crowds from earlier.
Then again he was from a small town in New Mexico.
Maybe this was normal.
He shook his head and tried Michael’s number again. Someone had to be available. He had tried Isabel first, but her line was busy.
Surprise, surprise.
No response from the Parker’s or the Deluca’s. And nothing from home. He was tempted to call his mom or dad, just to see if Roswell was still there.
But he was probably in enough trouble with them as it was.
Once again he hit Michael’s answering machine.
He pulled out more change. He would have to try Isabel again…
Max felt a little guilty leaving Tess to fend for herself after leaving that bathroom. But being around her right now felt so awkward.
He sighed and got ready for a call he both desperately wanted to avoid, but also desperately needed to make.
“Max! I have been looking all over for you.”
“Tess. I have to call home. Something is wrong. Sorry I left you.” Max felt something, someone staring at him. His eyes wandered around the crowd looking for the person whose gaze unsettled him so…
“Max, I’m sorry about before. I don’t want to lose you as a friend, though. It won’t happen again… Max? Max, what is wrong?”
It was her. Liz. She was standing amidst the moving crowd just staring at him with a soft smile.
Then she was gone.
“Earth to Max, are you there Max.”
“What? Oh, Tess.”
“So, I’m sorry and I won’t do it again. And I’ll talk to Liz like I said I would. Not looking forward to that.”
“Uh, um, yeah sure.” His eyes looked around trying to see her again. But the feeling was gone. She was gone. He felt along the connection that bound them. There were some worrying feelings coming from it, but this far he could not tell what.
She was still alive though.
“Max, what is wrong?”
“I thought I saw Liz.”
“What? Here?”
“Right over there.” He pointed to where Liz had been standing. “I’ve been having this feeling, this worrisome feeling all day. And I need to talk to someone back home, someone who can tell me that everything is okay.”
Tess nodded. “Okay. I’ll watch over you. Send them my love.” She glanced away starting to scan the crowd. She stopped and looked back as he began to dial. “Who are you calling?”
“Isabel.”
Tess winced, “You must be desperate.”
Max did not answer. It was true.
The phone began to ring…
-----
Isabel-
Isabel walked carefully into the darkened diner. She would never admit it to anyone but she was terrified at what she was doing.
She was walking alone into an unknown situation against unknown assailants who were going to kill Liz. Her hands began to tingle with summoned power, and she could feel Vilandra push to the fore.
Vilandra had dealt with many situations like this before. She still got scared, but Vilandra had the confidence that she would find a way to save Isabel’s friend. Not that Liz had proved to Vilandra that she was worth Max yet….
Isabel pushed down her old self. She needed to learn to deal with this stuff herself. She did not want to become Vilandra. She liked being Isabel.
It was who she was. Terror and all. She had felt this way when she had gone after Tess, only this time it was even more surreal.
The power plant wasn’t someplace she spent a great deal of time. But because of her brother, and well her friends, she had started spending a lot of time here. She wasn’t sure if the touch of the mundane made it more or less spooky.
She walked into the back room and headed towards the apartment. She noticed a trail of water leading from the walk-in refrigerator to the stairs. But did it come from or lead to the Parker apartment?
She stood there in indecision when fate intervened.
“Isabel, what are you doing here?” Jeff Parker said, briskly coming down the stairs.
“Liz called me.”
“Oh, what did she need? I haven’t seen her in a couple of hours.” He was almost next to her.
Isabel looked back at the walk-in. “So nothing strange has gone on tonig…” Her head was slammed against the door. Hard.
“You are one of those demons that are going to try to take Rose back. But I won’t let you. I will keep her nice and cool and she will never spoil.” He smacked her head against the door again.
Isabel could feel herself drift.
Vilandra took over. Isabel’s body was soft. A couple weeks of running could not change that. But she was a hybrid, one of those engineered on Antar, so she was stronger than she looked. And Vilandra, while not a hand to hand expert was experienced.
She’d had to be.
Maybe Jeff noticed a difference in the young woman he was pummeling, or maybe not. When he was younger he had been a trouble maker and frequently in fights. But that had been years ago.
True, Vilandra’s experience was quite literally a lifetime ago, but she’d had a lot more expertise.
And she had powers.
Which was why moments later a stunned Jeff Parker was limply lying against the far wall, Vilandra standing over him with one hand glowing golden.
Vilandra believed in finishing off her enemies. A brief touch to his forehead, a quick raise in his internal temperature, one dead enemy.
Needless to say, Isabel was horrified. And that is how Kyle found her, standing over Jeff’s crumpled body. Trying to not kill him.
“Isabel.” Kyle paused, “Isabel?”
Isabel forced herself to the fore, “I need Alex. Oh God, Kyle she nearly killed him… I nearly killed him. Liz would never forgive me…”
“Have you found Liz?”
Ava walked up and grasped Kyle’s hand. And he squeezed it back. They were standing close. Very close. Like they could not keep away from each other.
Poor Tess.
Isabel sighed and tried to focus. Part of her wanted to turn around and finish Jeff. From Vilandra’s point of view, such loose ends usually came back to haunt you. It was better if you eliminated the opposition utterly…
But Jeff was likely just as much the victim. “Ava, see if you can see if his mind was tampered with. I’d like you to check my mom and dad too.” She paused a second, “Probably if it’s not to much trouble you should check all of us, including the Sheriff.”
Kyle was rubbing his hand along Ava’s arm. “What is wrong.”
“I’m not sure. First let’s get Liz out of the Freezer.”
“Liz is in the Freezer?”
Isabel walked over and unlocked the walk-in refrigerator that lead to the Freezer. “Kyle….”
“Right, shutting up, sir, er, ma’am.”
Isabel just shot him a glare.
Ava reached over to check on Jeff.
Kyle looked at Isabel and shrugged. He gave Ava a not chaste kiss on the cheek and followed Isabel.
Isabel noticed the surprised smile on Ava’s face. But also the haunted eyes.
Not her problem. At least not at the moment.
They walked in and opened the Freezer door, which was also locked.
Liz lay half asleep on the floor. She sleepily looked up at Kyle and Isabel and said, “Hi,” in a sleepy voice.
Kyle shook his head and gathered the still wet, but no longer icy Liz.
Isabel stopped him for a moment and quick dried Liz’s clothes. “Get her a blanket and set her on the couch. Ava can watch her and Jeff while we check the upstairs.”
Kyle shot her a sardonic grin and followed her orders.
Isabel walked out to check on Ava. “So?”
“He’s been seriously mind warped. It is deep and subtle and powerful. I can’t do anything like it. I wouldn’t if I could. Someone totally trashed his mind, Isabel.”
“Ana, I’m betting it is Ana. I know she messed with my mother’s head. I think I got rid of it, but can you check?”
Ava nodded.
Isabel made a quick call to her mom. She heard the door open. Her mother gingerly walked into the storage area. “Mom, Ava. Ava, my mother. Mom, Ava is going to check to make sure that the person who messed with your mind did not leave any traps. I need to go check upstairs and make sure Mrs. Parker is okay.”
Diane looked at Jeff, “What happened to him?”
Isabel looked at her mother with a frown. “I’m not sure yet, but I think our enemies did not just mess with you but Mr. Parker as well. He tried to kill his daughter.”
Diane gasped.
“Liz is fine, I just need to make sure he did not hurt Mrs. Parker. Please just stay here. Ava will help you.”
Isabel walked to the break room and the near by stairway to the Parker apartment. Her phone rang. Her heart leapt, maybe it was Alex!
“Alex?”
“Isabel, no its me Max. Before you start yelling, is everyone okay?”:
His question made her just break down. Was everyone okay?
“Isabel?”
“Well, we are all still alive. I think.” Isabel said thickly. She wanted nothing more than Alex’s warm arms around her. Or failing that, Max’s, even if she was terribly angry at him.
It had all been so close.
Max was silent on the other end of the line.
“When are you coming home, Max. We need you. We were attacked again, and, and we barely made it.”
“Tess was attacked, too.”
“Is she okay."
"Yeah, she is. She sends her love. Is Liz….”
“Yeah, she’s fine. We had a close call. I’ll tell you more about it when you get home. Trust me when I say we have a bit of a talk ahead of us.”
Max laughed slightly, “Yeah I figured. I should be back late Saturday. The airports are going to be crazy again.”
There was a pause in the conversation. Isabel was still mad at him, but she loved him and desperately wanted him back home. Plus there was their mom…. “Max?”
“Somehow your tone inspires fear Isabel.”
“Our mother was attacked Max.”
There was no hesitation on Max’s part, “Is she okay?”
“Yes, but, well I had to use my powers to save her.” Isabel was not going to mention how close to death Diane had been at her own hand. Or how it had been Liz’s quick… premonition that had saved her. The hows they could deal with later.
“And?”
“I didn’t lie to her. I did not tell her the whole truth, but I did not lie.”
There was a pause and Max’s breath seemed a little ragged, but he said, “Isabel, you know how I always said we shouldn’t tell them?”
“Yes?” A thrill of dread and joy flickered along her mind. She knew what she hoped he would say… And knew what he would. Once more she would be doomed to disappointment. She was sure of it.
Only this time she was wrong.
“Isabel, I still think it is a mistake. But, Isabel…. I trust your judgment.”
She squealed with joy, “Thank you, thank you, thank you….”
She saw Kyle walk over to make sure she was okay, only to see her on the phone and shrug.
“Somehow I know this is not going to help me get out of a frosty greeting when I get home,” Max said dryly.
Isabel laughed, “No way little brother. You have a lot to answer for, and I love you. And don’t worry, we are all okay now. Just, keep safe okay. Everyone here misses you. Even Kyle.”
Kyle rolled his eyes.
“Give everyone my love. Bye, Isabel.”
Isabel smiled as she closed her phone. Sure things weren’t perfect.
But she wouldn’t have to lie anymore.
At home anyway.
natalie36- Jeff had some help with that. Ana bought some cheap insurance on the off chance the main snatch failed.
RhondaAnn- Jeff is distressed over his daughter's possibly damaged future. And Rose is something that is on his mind, Nancy and Jeff visit her grave every Thanksgiving. To give thanks for Liz and to remember Rose.
Hmm... Jeff Parker, secret serial killer.... hmmm.... Nah, not this story. Rose was killed in a car crash in 1983. Jeff was not directly involved, but the Troy's blame him for her death. The doctors were not able to save Rose, but they did save Liz.
Michael tries to use the Granolith in this part. Maybe he should have read the instructions first....
Rath and Vilandra lead long and blood soaked lives. Rath went to a military academy it is true, but his real education was OJT... And there were a few mistakes along the way. Vilandra's life could be summed up in the axiom that the road to hell being paved with good intentions. She always meant well, but she was for all intents and purposes a terrorist for nearly a decade... And a ruthless counter-terrorist afterwards. Zan as King had his share of drama, but before that he lead a fairly blameless life. Ava was a good and kind girl. Very much out of her depth at the Imperial Court. It is why all the enemies always treat her with contempt. (Something some will regret when the run into Tess...) They will have to fight to remain themselves, to keep the strong personalities of who they had been seperate from who they are.
That is a lot of what Book Three- Shadows of the Past is about. Eidolon has maybe five chapters or so.
When Ava grew up, her name was Aeron. When the NY group went into hiding they took their predecessors names. Ava no longer believes she deserves to be called Ava.
Katydid- Thanks. He did have a bit of help though.
xmag- Not possession. That would be worlds worse. Then Ana might be able to use her powers through him. That would be bad. No just ordinary mind warping. That is bad enough.
Disclaimer- Roswell is not mine and no infringement is intended.
Eidolon chapter 45
Lonnie-
Lonnie could not hear much through the bathroom door. But what she could hear led her to believe that Maxie-boy had finally came to his senses and bed Tess.
Liz was human and humans were trash.
She looked up to see the pout on Rath’s handsome face. Why he had been carrying such a flame for Ava and now Tess escaped her. The old Rath had had nothing to do with the young Queen.
Of course the new Rath chased any girl he could find. Maybe Vilandra had simply not known Rath when he was younger. Their relationship on Antar had developed from a comrade-in-arms stand point. Their marriage had served a good political cause, but neither had been in love with each other.
Not on Antar.
Lonnie quickly quashed those weak feelings with her memories of home. Of the almost preternatural passion she had shared with Khivar. She did not love Rath. She never had.
But the seed remained, hidden away to bloom at an unexpected time.
She did have to stop Rath from interrupting them. She reached up to caress his bare shoulder, “Come on, hero. I know your worth, if you catch me I’ll show you a good time…”
And she ran off into the complex.
-----
Rath-
Rath stared after Lonnie. His plan had worked.
Lonnie was so hot when she was jealous.
He used to try fighting with her, but while the make up sex was great it wasn’t worth the pain. So much easier to make her jealous. Besides he enjoyed chasing women any way.
And sometimes he was lucky, too.
But it was never the same. For he had one secret that he had to keep, the only thing he could never tell Lonnie.
He loved her. He had for years. But he knew it was not returned. And Lonnie would only think him weak.
So he hid it deep. He followed her lead, even when it did not seem wise.
Zan had been an annoying pain in the ass, but still… Killing him had been like killing a brother.
There was only one person who could have persuaded him to do something so, so contrary to what had made him who he was. Lonnie and his damn love of her.
And it remained. He would do anything for her.
But there was something strange about the copies from Roswell. Rath had always deferred to Zan as he was the King. He’d also been good in a fight. Something Max almost certainly was not.
But Rath had never felt more certain of imminent death than he had just a few moments ago. His own rage and ego had kept him from backing down, but the force that Max had brought to bear….
Their Protector Natalie had always told them that they were the true Royal Four. That the others were reserve in case something had gone wrong with them. That was why the New York set had gotten training, training that his copy certainly did not have.
But what if Natalie had been wrong? What if, what if the New York set had only been decoys?
What if they had been meant to fail?
Rath’s stomach burned slightly at the horrible idea.
He sighed. A problem for another day.
He had a Lonnie to catch.
-----
Michael-
Michael stared down at Courtney’s body. There was no doubt she was an alien now. Her husk was all but gone.
She was short in her normal form, maybe five foot tall. Her skin was a light blue and there was a feathery coating of something similar to hair on her head. Her eyes were large but closed.
Aside from her coloring she almost looked human.
Almost.
He looked up at Sean who was holding his healing stone, tears slipping down his cheeks. It was amazing how fast love could strike. Faster than a viper at times, and just as deadly.
His eyes flickered over to Maria. He’d been struck just as fast. But he’d fought it kicking and screaming all the way. It had only been recently that he’d been fully able to admit to himself how much she really meant to him. Where would he be if she had died five days after they had bonded at that motel?
Nowhere good. For all the guilt he felt for dragging her into the chaos, he was glad she was there with him. She made life worth living.
Her luminous eyes looked up into his, “Why didn’t it work? I mean it worked on me and I’m not alien.”
Amy snorted, “I should think not. Your father may have lied about a lot, but not about his species thank you.”
Michael looked down at the cool amber gem in his hand. “I don’t know. River Dog talked about how it restored the balance. Maybe Courtney isn’t unbalanced. Maybe it doesn’t work on poison.”
Sean sighed. “She said the very air we breathe is laden with chemicals that could hurt her. This chamber is likely no different. As fascinating as it is to see the proof that Maria is as crazy as I am, why are we here?”
Amy looked around, obviously amazed at the slight glow. “One of those pod thingies look damaged. Like there is a path way through.”
Maria gazed up at him.
He had told her to keep it a secret. Even from Liz. Michael knew how much that had cost her. Well he knew now anyway.
Some of those flashes could be brutal.
“When we were sent here, we were sent with a device. Both of you know so many of our secrets now, and I don’t think I need to reiterate the need for utter secrecy here as well. There are aliens who would kill you without a single thought to gain knowledge of the whereabouts of this device.” He felt Maria grasp his hand. It made him want to smile. He didn’t, of course, but the feeling was there.
Sean walked over to Courtney and took her in his arms. “We get it.”
Amy nodded rubbing her arms. “Your secret is safe with me. Trust me when I say I know how to keep them.”
Michael nodded. “Follow me.” He walked over to Isabel’s pod and clambered through. He waited for the others, helping Sean with Courtney. He waved his hands over the scanner and the door whooshed open.
He walked into the Chamber feeling awe as he always did at the enigmatic device. There was a part of him that revered it. Rath.
Long ago it had saved his people. And from time to time it would aid the Tarans in their moment of need.
To the Rhyajhaelians it was an artifact of faith and worship. He did not know what sect Courtney belonged to, but in a way he was surprised that more Skins had not come to Earth to find the Granolith.
Odd he’d never thought about that.
All four of them were silent as they walked into the glittering Chamber.
A soft but high pitched whisper escaped from Courtney’s lips, “The Granolith!”
Michael walked over and softly grasped one of her four fingered hands, “Courtney, how do I use it? I want to save you, but I don’t know how.”
Courtney’s eyes were an odd violet color and her irises were almond shaped. She looked up at Sean, “I’m sorry for the pain, love.” She coughed softly but with pain. Her gaze flickered to Michael, “I don’t really know. You Tarans have had it since the Sundering. But it is supposed to be alive. Maybe you could ask?”
Michael looked over at Maria, who shot him a sad smile. She walked over and rubbed Courtney’s shoulder.
Courtney just smiled back. She looked at Maria and Michael, “You two be good to each other.”
Maria smiled, “Don’t talk like that. We’ll figure out how to use this to save you. Deluca and Guerin Investigation is at work.”
Michael walked over to the Granolith and place a hand on it. It was warm under his palm and he could almost feel something there… He looked over as Maria grasped his other hand.
Maria looked up at him, “We do this together, Michael. Everything is better if we do it together.”
He squeezed her palm and waited She placed her hand on the Granolith and Michael began again.
It was much easier this time. But it was so vast, so alien.
He felt as if his entire body was disassembled and assessed. Then he felt a pull towards the unknown.
There was a brief moment of disorientation as he felt himself be moved. Maria’s hand was still in his and he looked at her.
Both of them were inside a column of multicolored light. Maria looked scared and pointed out at the chamber.
They were inside of the Granolith.
-----
Sean
Sean watched as his cousin and her boyfriend touched the glowing metal cone. So much confusing stuff had been happening lately that his normal rational functioning had ceased. He was going along for the ride, hoping that somehow Courtney could be saved.
He loved her so much it hurt.
He looked down at Courtney’s violet eyes and smiled at her. She wanly smiled back and coughed.
The air began to fill with a deep white light. It was dazzling but it did not hurt the eyes somehow. It felt warm and soothing and there was a high pitched whine.
He heard his Aunt call out in fear, moving towards the column. He tried to follow but there was a pressure against him.
Courtney gripped him tightly.
Maria and Michael were inside the Granolith.
The light grew brighter and Amy was pounding against the column trying to rescue Maria.
Sean looked down at Courtney. Their plan had gone horribly wrong. And yet they had to try. “I love you Courtney.”
She looked up at him and for a moment it seemed her eyes glowed. “Goodbye my love.”
And she was gone. He was left holding her clothes as a sand-like substance poured out of them. Courtney was gone.
The light grew even more intense the high pitch whine deafening.
And abruptly it stopped.
He could see Amy still clawing at the Granolith a wail of anguish leaving her throat.
Michael and Maria were gone.
-----
Liz-
Liz was cold. And she was so tired. Part of her just wanted to give up and let go.
She had been able to plead and beg her father not to drown her. Not to drown Rose. That she Liz was his daughter and not the mother she had not even known she’d had until today.
And after a brief struggle he had stopped. He had started, pacing talking to himself incoherently. Raving about how his daughter had been possessed by her mother who would destroy them all. That she was part of an alien conspiracy to take over the world.
His daughter could not move things and she had, therefore she was not his daughter. But there was only one other person who had looked like her. Rose.
And Rose was dead.
It was a strange thing to try to convince someone not to drown you because you were already dead.
For a brief moment she thought she was safe, that her scream to Isabel had not been needed. Not that she didn’t want the girl to be here, her father was seriously unbalanced. That at least she wouldn’t die.
But her dad had an epiphany. If Liz was dead then she would spoil. He loved her and did not want that to happen.
Which is how she ended up on the floor of the Crashdown freezer. She could already feel ice her soaked pajamas stick to the metal floor.
She was shivering but she was so tired. It would be so easy to sleep….
Flicker-
Liz was standing in a crowded subway station. No one seemed to notice her as they bustled by. Her eyes automatically centered on Max as he picked up a phone. He looked so worried.
Tess walked up and said something to him.
He paused said something back and then froze. Max looked up and for a brief moment.
Their gazes met and then…
Flicker-
Liz was in some medical institution. She wasn’t sure where, but it had that feel. The lights were down and the nearby nurses station empty.
A tall girl with a bit of a smirk was using a key to open a door. She turned and stared, “Hi. You’re not real are you?”
Liz tried to say something, but….
Flicker-
Alex was standing on his Grandmother’s back porch pointing out stars and constellations to his mother. His father was sleeping in a nearby chair.
He stiffened.
Gloria said, “Alex, what is wrong.”
“I don’t know.”
His head started looking for her as if Liz were not right next to him….
Flicker-
Liz remembered the beaded curtain and the crystal ball. She was in Madame Vivian’s house. She saw Madame Vivian’s body lying in a pool of blood, pistol in hand.
Liz started to freak out when she noticed all the blood splattered on the back wall and the fact she was in fact standing in Vivian’s blood.
Her foot print left no trace as she danced away and tried to figure out what had gone on. She walked right through the police tape, again without effect.
Was she dead? Was she a ghost?
She turned and saw Deputy Hanson’s face fill briefly with contempt and hate for the other man talking on the radio. His face smoothed out as Jim Valenti looked back at him and they began to talk.
Flicker-
What was going on?
She was in a room that glowed white. It looked similar to the old Pod Chamber except it was clean and the Granolith door was open. The Pods were cleaned as well and moved to the side.
There were two women in the room, a graying blonde, who looked very familiar. And another woman who looked very much like herself. Herself with Max’s ears. The poor girl.
Amy.
Amy turned, “Mother?” Amy looked to be in her twenties, possibly early thirties. On her head was a glittering diadem with seven gleaming stars. She ran up to Liz and gave her a hug.
She felt very real.
“Oh, mother it is so good to see you again.” Amy turned to the other woman. “Maria fetch some coffee, hopefully she’ll be able to stay for a little bit.”
“Yes, Your Majesty.” The woman smiled at her and left the room.
Liz looked in shock. The voice, even the clear green eyes…. “Maria?”
“Mother, you are so cold, so… My God, you’re dying. You need to go back. Go back and visit me some other day. Concentrate on keeping warm.”
She groaned as she felt the cold air of the fan brush by her.
She had to make the choice now. Give in and give up. Become a frozen corpse.
Or live.
Her choice.
She was thinking like a normal person still.
That was foolish. She wasn’t normal. She was tired, exhausted actually. But the powers were still there, weak but there. She pooled a tiny bit to try to keep herself warm, to hold on.
She needed help, but if she did not hold on it would be pointless.
She felt warmth slowly trickle back into her. No wonder Isabel and Tess never seemed cold. They cheated.
But that was okay, she could cheat too.
Liz wondered how long it would take before she could alter hair and makeup. That would be cool.
But first she had to survive this. And the heat she was building up in her body was not enough to stop her from freezing from that damn fan.
She looked up and saw the switch. It was high enough to be a problem even when she was walking. She usually had to stand on tip toe when to get it when she did inventory.
She thought back to what she had done earlier with the book. It had been so easy then. Their powers seemed to be strongest through the hands, so she raised a shaking hand in the general direction of the switch.
She could not see it but her hand glowed slightly and the switch flipped off.
And she lay there, waiting.
-----
Max-
Max was still amazed at the number of people walking by him. It was fairly late and yet it was still busy. True, nothing like the awe inspiring crowds from earlier.
Then again he was from a small town in New Mexico.
Maybe this was normal.
He shook his head and tried Michael’s number again. Someone had to be available. He had tried Isabel first, but her line was busy.
Surprise, surprise.
No response from the Parker’s or the Deluca’s. And nothing from home. He was tempted to call his mom or dad, just to see if Roswell was still there.
But he was probably in enough trouble with them as it was.
Once again he hit Michael’s answering machine.
He pulled out more change. He would have to try Isabel again…
Max felt a little guilty leaving Tess to fend for herself after leaving that bathroom. But being around her right now felt so awkward.
He sighed and got ready for a call he both desperately wanted to avoid, but also desperately needed to make.
“Max! I have been looking all over for you.”
“Tess. I have to call home. Something is wrong. Sorry I left you.” Max felt something, someone staring at him. His eyes wandered around the crowd looking for the person whose gaze unsettled him so…
“Max, I’m sorry about before. I don’t want to lose you as a friend, though. It won’t happen again… Max? Max, what is wrong?”
It was her. Liz. She was standing amidst the moving crowd just staring at him with a soft smile.
Then she was gone.
“Earth to Max, are you there Max.”
“What? Oh, Tess.”
“So, I’m sorry and I won’t do it again. And I’ll talk to Liz like I said I would. Not looking forward to that.”
“Uh, um, yeah sure.” His eyes looked around trying to see her again. But the feeling was gone. She was gone. He felt along the connection that bound them. There were some worrying feelings coming from it, but this far he could not tell what.
She was still alive though.
“Max, what is wrong?”
“I thought I saw Liz.”
“What? Here?”
“Right over there.” He pointed to where Liz had been standing. “I’ve been having this feeling, this worrisome feeling all day. And I need to talk to someone back home, someone who can tell me that everything is okay.”
Tess nodded. “Okay. I’ll watch over you. Send them my love.” She glanced away starting to scan the crowd. She stopped and looked back as he began to dial. “Who are you calling?”
“Isabel.”
Tess winced, “You must be desperate.”
Max did not answer. It was true.
The phone began to ring…
-----
Isabel-
Isabel walked carefully into the darkened diner. She would never admit it to anyone but she was terrified at what she was doing.
She was walking alone into an unknown situation against unknown assailants who were going to kill Liz. Her hands began to tingle with summoned power, and she could feel Vilandra push to the fore.
Vilandra had dealt with many situations like this before. She still got scared, but Vilandra had the confidence that she would find a way to save Isabel’s friend. Not that Liz had proved to Vilandra that she was worth Max yet….
Isabel pushed down her old self. She needed to learn to deal with this stuff herself. She did not want to become Vilandra. She liked being Isabel.
It was who she was. Terror and all. She had felt this way when she had gone after Tess, only this time it was even more surreal.
The power plant wasn’t someplace she spent a great deal of time. But because of her brother, and well her friends, she had started spending a lot of time here. She wasn’t sure if the touch of the mundane made it more or less spooky.
She walked into the back room and headed towards the apartment. She noticed a trail of water leading from the walk-in refrigerator to the stairs. But did it come from or lead to the Parker apartment?
She stood there in indecision when fate intervened.
“Isabel, what are you doing here?” Jeff Parker said, briskly coming down the stairs.
“Liz called me.”
“Oh, what did she need? I haven’t seen her in a couple of hours.” He was almost next to her.
Isabel looked back at the walk-in. “So nothing strange has gone on tonig…” Her head was slammed against the door. Hard.
“You are one of those demons that are going to try to take Rose back. But I won’t let you. I will keep her nice and cool and she will never spoil.” He smacked her head against the door again.
Isabel could feel herself drift.
Vilandra took over. Isabel’s body was soft. A couple weeks of running could not change that. But she was a hybrid, one of those engineered on Antar, so she was stronger than she looked. And Vilandra, while not a hand to hand expert was experienced.
She’d had to be.
Maybe Jeff noticed a difference in the young woman he was pummeling, or maybe not. When he was younger he had been a trouble maker and frequently in fights. But that had been years ago.
True, Vilandra’s experience was quite literally a lifetime ago, but she’d had a lot more expertise.
And she had powers.
Which was why moments later a stunned Jeff Parker was limply lying against the far wall, Vilandra standing over him with one hand glowing golden.
Vilandra believed in finishing off her enemies. A brief touch to his forehead, a quick raise in his internal temperature, one dead enemy.
Needless to say, Isabel was horrified. And that is how Kyle found her, standing over Jeff’s crumpled body. Trying to not kill him.
“Isabel.” Kyle paused, “Isabel?”
Isabel forced herself to the fore, “I need Alex. Oh God, Kyle she nearly killed him… I nearly killed him. Liz would never forgive me…”
“Have you found Liz?”
Ava walked up and grasped Kyle’s hand. And he squeezed it back. They were standing close. Very close. Like they could not keep away from each other.
Poor Tess.
Isabel sighed and tried to focus. Part of her wanted to turn around and finish Jeff. From Vilandra’s point of view, such loose ends usually came back to haunt you. It was better if you eliminated the opposition utterly…
But Jeff was likely just as much the victim. “Ava, see if you can see if his mind was tampered with. I’d like you to check my mom and dad too.” She paused a second, “Probably if it’s not to much trouble you should check all of us, including the Sheriff.”
Kyle was rubbing his hand along Ava’s arm. “What is wrong.”
“I’m not sure. First let’s get Liz out of the Freezer.”
“Liz is in the Freezer?”
Isabel walked over and unlocked the walk-in refrigerator that lead to the Freezer. “Kyle….”
“Right, shutting up, sir, er, ma’am.”
Isabel just shot him a glare.
Ava reached over to check on Jeff.
Kyle looked at Isabel and shrugged. He gave Ava a not chaste kiss on the cheek and followed Isabel.
Isabel noticed the surprised smile on Ava’s face. But also the haunted eyes.
Not her problem. At least not at the moment.
They walked in and opened the Freezer door, which was also locked.
Liz lay half asleep on the floor. She sleepily looked up at Kyle and Isabel and said, “Hi,” in a sleepy voice.
Kyle shook his head and gathered the still wet, but no longer icy Liz.
Isabel stopped him for a moment and quick dried Liz’s clothes. “Get her a blanket and set her on the couch. Ava can watch her and Jeff while we check the upstairs.”
Kyle shot her a sardonic grin and followed her orders.
Isabel walked out to check on Ava. “So?”
“He’s been seriously mind warped. It is deep and subtle and powerful. I can’t do anything like it. I wouldn’t if I could. Someone totally trashed his mind, Isabel.”
“Ana, I’m betting it is Ana. I know she messed with my mother’s head. I think I got rid of it, but can you check?”
Ava nodded.
Isabel made a quick call to her mom. She heard the door open. Her mother gingerly walked into the storage area. “Mom, Ava. Ava, my mother. Mom, Ava is going to check to make sure that the person who messed with your mind did not leave any traps. I need to go check upstairs and make sure Mrs. Parker is okay.”
Diane looked at Jeff, “What happened to him?”
Isabel looked at her mother with a frown. “I’m not sure yet, but I think our enemies did not just mess with you but Mr. Parker as well. He tried to kill his daughter.”
Diane gasped.
“Liz is fine, I just need to make sure he did not hurt Mrs. Parker. Please just stay here. Ava will help you.”
Isabel walked to the break room and the near by stairway to the Parker apartment. Her phone rang. Her heart leapt, maybe it was Alex!
“Alex?”
“Isabel, no its me Max. Before you start yelling, is everyone okay?”:
His question made her just break down. Was everyone okay?
“Isabel?”
“Well, we are all still alive. I think.” Isabel said thickly. She wanted nothing more than Alex’s warm arms around her. Or failing that, Max’s, even if she was terribly angry at him.
It had all been so close.
Max was silent on the other end of the line.
“When are you coming home, Max. We need you. We were attacked again, and, and we barely made it.”
“Tess was attacked, too.”
“Is she okay."
"Yeah, she is. She sends her love. Is Liz….”
“Yeah, she’s fine. We had a close call. I’ll tell you more about it when you get home. Trust me when I say we have a bit of a talk ahead of us.”
Max laughed slightly, “Yeah I figured. I should be back late Saturday. The airports are going to be crazy again.”
There was a pause in the conversation. Isabel was still mad at him, but she loved him and desperately wanted him back home. Plus there was their mom…. “Max?”
“Somehow your tone inspires fear Isabel.”
“Our mother was attacked Max.”
There was no hesitation on Max’s part, “Is she okay?”
“Yes, but, well I had to use my powers to save her.” Isabel was not going to mention how close to death Diane had been at her own hand. Or how it had been Liz’s quick… premonition that had saved her. The hows they could deal with later.
“And?”
“I didn’t lie to her. I did not tell her the whole truth, but I did not lie.”
There was a pause and Max’s breath seemed a little ragged, but he said, “Isabel, you know how I always said we shouldn’t tell them?”
“Yes?” A thrill of dread and joy flickered along her mind. She knew what she hoped he would say… And knew what he would. Once more she would be doomed to disappointment. She was sure of it.
Only this time she was wrong.
“Isabel, I still think it is a mistake. But, Isabel…. I trust your judgment.”
She squealed with joy, “Thank you, thank you, thank you….”
She saw Kyle walk over to make sure she was okay, only to see her on the phone and shrug.
“Somehow I know this is not going to help me get out of a frosty greeting when I get home,” Max said dryly.
Isabel laughed, “No way little brother. You have a lot to answer for, and I love you. And don’t worry, we are all okay now. Just, keep safe okay. Everyone here misses you. Even Kyle.”
Kyle rolled his eyes.
“Give everyone my love. Bye, Isabel.”
Isabel smiled as she closed her phone. Sure things weren’t perfect.
But she wouldn’t have to lie anymore.
At home anyway.
Re: IDS Eidolon (CC ALL, Teen/Mature) Chapter 45- 10/11/08
Thanks again to everyone reading this story.
Natalie36- There are a few more bumps along the way, but everyone has a good chance of getting home in one piece. Hopefully.
katydid- Thanks. Amy still loves Liz. Liz is after all her mother.
supreme_goofy1 - Thanks. I hope you continue to enjoy.
Max and Future Amy saw Liz because they were sensitive to the use of powers. That is why Max felt her before he saw her, he could feel her presence. The girl, who will appear and play a significant role in Shadows, also saw Liz. But again, there is a reason for this. Alex is sensitive enough at this point to feel her presense but lacks the ability to see her.
No completely normal human noticed her at all, including the people walking through her in the subway station Max made his call from. Nor did Hanson or Valenti notice anything.
xmag- Liz saw her daughter from timeline one at the end. She was named after Maria's mother who died in timeline one from breast cancer which Max refused to heal. Amy was raised by Maria, who is very much alive. But more on that in this part, and even more in the next.
RhondaAnn - Lonnie loves Rath, she just doesn't want to admit it. She loves Khivar in the same sense that Tess loves Max. There is a memory and a compulsion, but is it really real? Rath is head over heels in love with Lonnie, but knows that would only drive her away. And so the game. A win-win for Rath as sometimes he does get lucky. (He's not so strong in the morals department.)
Even now Michael has greater control with Maria present than at any other time. He might not have been able to use it at all without her. As for where they are, well that is partly covered in this part.
As for Liz's flashes, all I can say is that they aren't flashes.
Disclaimer- Roswell is not mine and no infringement is intended.
Eidolon chapter 46
Alex-
Alex stood out on the porch trying to sort out his feelings. The odd feeling that Liz was there had gone. But why would she be haunting him. He could understand Isabel.
Something alien related.
“What is wrong, honey?” His mother asked.
“Nothing, I don’t know. I guess I just miss my friends. Do you think it is too late to call Liz?”
Gloria looked at her watch, “Um, it is close to midnight, Alex. Is it something that can wait.”
He concentrated on the bond that connected him to Isabel, felt along it to see if she was okay. But she was too far away to feel much, just that she was still there. And that it was growing stronger, his sense of her was to the point that he could have pointed right at her even where he was nearly a hundred miles away.
He missed her.
“Nothing that can’t wait, I guess. I’ll just shoot her an email a little later I guess.”
“That would be best. I’m going to miss you, Alex. You have grown up so fast!”
Alex smiled, “I’m going to miss you too, Mom. To think tomorrow I’ll be on the way to Sweden.”
Alex frowned. The warp that Tess had placed on him was growing thin. There was a sense of guilt in lying to his parents about the whole trip. But the web constraining him was still in place.
But it was weakening.
------
Sean-
Sean held the now sleeping Amy. She had been hysterical for probably nearly an hour before calming down slightly. And they had talked, really talked about everything.
For hours they had talked, waiting in vain for Maria and her boyfriend to return.
Nothing.
And they were trapped.
Sure they could leave this chamber and go to the main Pod Chamber. But the main door to the outside world was closed. Sean could not even see the seams.
And no one knew they were here. Wherever here was.
Maybe one of Maria’s visitor friends would check this chamber soon. Maybe someone would look for them.
If not…. Well there had been a couple of Snapple’s and bottles of water. So they wouldn’t die of thirst today. Still…
Sean sighed softly. He hoped that his cousin and her overbearing boyfriend were okay. And that they would return soon.
Even if they were saved, Amy would be broken if Maria did not come back.
His eyes roamed across the Granolith Chamber resting for a moment at the spot where he had felt Courtney dissolve in his arms.
He could feel his eyes water and a tear slip by. How had things gotten so intense so fast?
His alien lover was dead. And he felt like a tiny part of him had died with her. That they had been close to something strange and wonderful. Something unexpected.
And it was gone, leaving a gaping hole in him that he was not sure he could ever fill.
So he sat there, fighting back the tears. Hoping against hope that Maria would return. And that somehow they could bring the magic back.
That they could bring Courtney back.
-----
Isabel-
Isabel stared at the ceiling in her darkened room. She had told her parents the truth.
Why did everything feel the same and yet so uncertain? Did their knowing really changer her in their eyes?
Her mother had taken it well. But then her mother had always wanted to know. She had always pressed for details. And if the story was completely different from what she had expected, well even Isabel wondered at the absurdity of her life.
Her father had only looked at her and asked a few pointed questions about what they knew about themselves. And for how long they had known. How long they had kept this secret from them.
At first, despite how eager she was, it was difficult, halting almost at times… But she told them everything. Everything that she knew about who she was and who she had been.
Of course she kept the part about her affair with Alex secret. But aside from keeping her lover secret, she told them all about the terrors and joys of the last year. How Max had finally broken down and rushed to aid Liz while she was dying on the Crashdown floor. The Sheriff’s interest in them, the problems with the FBI….
Everything.
By the end her mother was weeping and her father looked on, expression indecipherable.
The idea that their son had been tortured by the FBI, that they’d had to face off against invading aliens…. And that it wasn’t over, that it would never be over…
When she was done her father had gotten up, given her a little kiss on the forehead, walked into his den and locked the door.
“Give him some time,” was all her mother had to say. She then begged off herself and promised to talk again tomorrow morning.
And Isabel was alone.
So she had gotten ready for bed, sent off a quick email to Alex, and tried to settle down and sleep. Tomorrow would be a long day. Tomorrow Alex would leave for Sweden, or so everyone would think.
Should Isabel confront Tess about Las Cruces or just let it be?
She wasn’t sure how she would be able to get those Saturdays free, but she would find a way. Down in Las Cruces they would be away from prying eyes and able to just be together. It was when he got back that things would become dicey.
For a brief moment she contemplated visiting Alex’s dreams…. But then both of them would be tired tomorrow. She wanted him though, she had wanted him this whole long agonizing evening.
He balanced her. Just like Maria balanced Michael and Liz, Max. Poor Tess. Her opinion of Ava had dropped when she realized what was going on. And asking her to call her Aeron? Why?
Isabel sighed and looked at her clock. 2 am. Maybe a little tea would help.
So she dragged herself out of bed to try some of that tea that Maria swore would calm her down. As she walked down the corridor to the kitchen she noticed that her father’s den light was still on.
She walked over to the door and found that it was locked. Her father was still in there. Ava had said that he had not been altered by Ana like Mr. Parker had been, but still she had thrown an awful lot at him tonight.
Maybe Max had been partially right. Maybe she shouldn’t have told her father.
She turned to go and stopped. Today she had stood down alien assassins. Had saved her mother from death. Had saved her friends. She could face this.
She could face him.
Isabel turned back to the door and knocked.
“Come in,” came her father’s voice.
Had he forgotten that he locked the door or was this some sort of test?
It did not matter. She opened the door easily. Her father was in his desk chair sipping some brandy.
He turned and looked at her guardedly. “So what else can you do? I know I locked the door.”
“So it was a test. Why? I have tried to be the perfect daughter. I work for charities. I do well in school. I’m even popular. What more do you want.”
“Come in and close the door. Let’s not wake your mother. These shocks can be hard on her.”
Isabel walked in and closed the door behind her.
Philip set the glass down carefully. “Isabel, what happened to Diane tonight? Why were you worried enough that you would reveal your secret to me? It had to be bad, and I don’t buy the story that you have cooked up. That it was all about Jeff Parker going nuts. No something happened, something both you and Diane are trying to hide from me.”
Isabel gathered her thoughts, trying to think of some plausible reason. “I…”
“Isabel, stop. No spinning of lies. I do this for a living, my darling. Trying to sort out fact from fiction. She was in danger…. No don’t deny it Isabel, I can read both of you well enough now. And now that I know what to look for in you, you are going to need some practice to lie to me again. Was it like Jeff Parker? Did she try to hurt you?”
Isabel looked down. She had never wanted to tell him this… “Not quite. She had your gun and, and….”
“Go on, Iz.”
Isabel’s face filled with pain, “She was going to kill herself. She was going to shoot herself in the head, Daddy. God, her head was so filled with shadows and lies…”
“And that is why you had Aeron check me. Why you would reveal not only yourself but your friends to me.” Phillip sighed and took another sip of his brandy.
“I’m sorry Daddy. I never wanted for any of this to hurt you. I, I can leave. That, that might, might make you safer.”
Philip sat the glass down again and walked over to Isabel, engulfing her in a large hug. “No, Izzie. I don’t want you to leave. I want you and your brother to be safe. I have spent all night trying to think of a way to protect you. Vainly thinking of who to talk to. And aside from the Sheriff, who I really need to thank and yell at, I could not think of anyone. Do you have any allies at all? Any contact from where you come from?”
Isabel shivered in his arms. “No Daddy it is just us. There is a guy who helped us Saturday. But he has his own life, his own daughter. I don’t want to drag anyone else in this. Maybe Max was right. Now you are going to worry.”
“Parent’s prerogative, my dear. If ever you have kids you will understand. Do you know if you can? Not that I want you to get started on that road, mind… But it is just incredible.” He held her so that she could see his face, “Izzie, no matter where you came from, no matter what you are, you are my daughter. And I love you.”
“I love you Dad.” She hugged him fiercely.
“Now there is a lot both of us need to talk about. But it is late. We both need sleep, and uh, no what did you call it? No dreamwalking.”
“I was going to fix some tea a friend of mine suggested, do you want to try some?”
“Hmm, I’d be more tempted by coffee.”
Isabel smiled as both of them quietly walked to the kitchen. Maybe things would be okay after all.
-----
Ava/Aeron-
Aeron looked over at Kyle’s sleeping body. After they had checked Mr. Evans and left a note for the Sheriff, Aeron had persuaded Kyle to come back with her to her hotel room.
No prying eyes.
And they had made love.
This time there was no mistake who the other was, no denying the attraction they had for each other. At the end Aeron had let her defenses drop and just let herself feel Kyle, to feel his essence connect to hers. Even with Zan this had been rare, the Mitharan defenses so deeply ingrained in her psyche…
She had loved Zan. Part of her still did, but he was gone. And she was falling for Kyle.
Which was wrong, so very wrong. For he had loved her sister, he had. Part of him still did. But Aeron could tell, she was stealing him from Tess.
It would be so easy. She’d been a mere hairsbreadth from forming a connection to him, something she had known about, but not fully understood until she had come to Roswell. She had not really had one with Zan, not really.
She had loved him, but while he had liked her she knew that he’d still been looking. He’d been close, comfortable, but not completely satisfied with her.
Kyle wasn’t a perfect match either. Their lives and personalities were so different. But it could be made to work. From what she had seen a connection fostered a greater understanding of the other, and that would help.
But Tess was so much more like Kyle. They were natural, and if she was honest she was surprised they had resisted each other for as long as they had.
Of course, Tess had been trained to be focused and driven. Aimed at Max for so long that even while she had wanted Kyle she had kept tracking on Max. Aeron wondered if her sister had truly understood how much Kyle loved her.
And Aeron was stealing it away from her. All it would take is a simple action and Kyle would be bound to her. Kyle’s heart was confused but wide open. It would be so easy.
And wrong.
But she wanted to. She wanted him.
What was she going to do?
-----
Michael-
When Michael woke up it was with a slight sense of disorientation. Hadn’t he been in the Granolith Chamber? Had he collapsed? Had Maria brought him home?
For the smells were mostly familiar. Mostly. There were a few scents he could not place, but mostly the room smelled of the oils that Maria loved. And the pillow he used smelled slightly of her.
He smiled and reached out for her, but she wasn’t there. So he opened his eyes.
This was not Maria’s bedroom. For above him was the night sky, a foreign sky that teased memories hidden deep within him. Sunlight was pouring through the window, lighting up the room.
Outside, clearly seen through the window was the New Mexico desert. It looked similar to what the surroundings of the Pod Chamber in fact. Only it looked a little more developed. Off in the distance he saw something lift off the ground and zip into the sky.
He got up to take a better look, noticing that the furnishings while ornate were tasteful. The room reeked of serious money.
He reached into himself and calmed down when he could feel Maria close by. But where were they?
Michael walked over to the window. There was no glass, seemingly no barrier between himself and the outside. But to his alien senses it felt solid. He reached out with his hand and it stopped on seemingly nothing. It was some kind of field, one which did not interfere with light.
He heard the door open behind him and whirled to see who it was.
It was Maria. But one glance at those deep green eyes told him that it was not his Maria. They were shuttered tight, not open as his Pixie’s were.
She stood there studying him, dressed in something that looked akin to a green and gold kimono crossed with a sari. It was embroidered in silk and gold, and real gems were fitted amongst it. Her hair was back in a severe braid that highlighted her cheekbones.
But her eyes were hard and cold. “Well, hello Spaceboy. It is nice to see you again.”
Where the hell were they?
Or maybe, maybe the question was when….
-----
Max-
Breakfast had been tense. Rath had tried to congratulate him for finally bedding Tess. They were made for each other and it was time to put away human toys.
It had taken all he had not to hit him for calling Liz a ‘toy.’
Lonnie was still acting strange around him, making him nervous.
And then there was Tess, who seemingly was pretending last night had never happened. At no time did Lonnie and Rath talk to Tess. And the dislike seemed mutual. That did not mean that Tess was openly mean to them like they were to her, but Max could feel the venom that poured into her insincere comments…
This was the group he was supposed to lead? These were the people who he had to depend on?
If they had been like this on Antar it was no wonder they had failed. But…. Michael and Isabel were not Rath and Lonnie, and he wished they were here now. He could trust them.
Michael had been right long ago when he said that their creators had been smart, that as long as they stood together they would be successful. That they needed to be together.
It was a mistake that he would not make again if he lived through this.
And he wasn’t sure he would. Khivar could not be the only one who would profit by the King staying dead. There had to be others.
They were walking towards an abandoned building, one in good shape, obviously going through a remodel. The workers on the building obviously enjoying a four day weekend for it was quite empty of life today.
Lonnie turned to him, “Now if there is trouble, you look to us. We are your family. We’ll protect you.” She turned to Tess and Rath, “If I could have a minute with my brother?”
Both of them looked at Lonnie and then at each other.
Rath grumbled and stalked off.
Tess smiled at Max and said, “I’ll be here if you need me.” And she moved towards the room where the Summit would be held.
Max could hear Lonnie snarl under her breath, “I’ll bet you will, you useless tramp.”
Max just studied her. It was so strange that this girl was Isabel’s twin. Had Zan been this different from him?
Lonnie smiled and took him by the arm. “Well, Max, were here. Just remember, this isn’t just about us. There are millions of lives at stake here, all depending on the right outcome. All awaiting our return.”
Max just stared at her. What kind of people were so helpless that they needed to wait, what sixty years for some kid to save them? How pathetic and desperate were they?
From the scattered memories he had, he doubted that many had waited for his body to cool before attempting to seize power.
He felt a sense of calm and confidence flood into him. He wasn’t just a boy from New Mexico. There was a sliver of Zan as well.
Max could tell that his posture must have changed. Something about him must have for Lonnie was looking at him like she had never really seen him before. Doubt and confusion briefly clouded her pretty brown eyes.
He missed Liz so much. He needed her council as much as he needed Isabel and Michael.
She made him human.
That was not a bad thing.
Lonnie hurriedly continued her obviously rehearsed speech, “It has been so good to know you Max. your like the brother I never had.” She squeezed his arm and then went to Rath.
Tess shot him a friendly smile and beckoned for him to follow her.
Max walked into the Summit room. And stopped. For among the four gathered delegates was Brody.
What was he doing here?
Natalie36- There are a few more bumps along the way, but everyone has a good chance of getting home in one piece. Hopefully.
katydid- Thanks. Amy still loves Liz. Liz is after all her mother.
supreme_goofy1 - Thanks. I hope you continue to enjoy.
Max and Future Amy saw Liz because they were sensitive to the use of powers. That is why Max felt her before he saw her, he could feel her presence. The girl, who will appear and play a significant role in Shadows, also saw Liz. But again, there is a reason for this. Alex is sensitive enough at this point to feel her presense but lacks the ability to see her.
No completely normal human noticed her at all, including the people walking through her in the subway station Max made his call from. Nor did Hanson or Valenti notice anything.
xmag- Liz saw her daughter from timeline one at the end. She was named after Maria's mother who died in timeline one from breast cancer which Max refused to heal. Amy was raised by Maria, who is very much alive. But more on that in this part, and even more in the next.
RhondaAnn - Lonnie loves Rath, she just doesn't want to admit it. She loves Khivar in the same sense that Tess loves Max. There is a memory and a compulsion, but is it really real? Rath is head over heels in love with Lonnie, but knows that would only drive her away. And so the game. A win-win for Rath as sometimes he does get lucky. (He's not so strong in the morals department.)
Even now Michael has greater control with Maria present than at any other time. He might not have been able to use it at all without her. As for where they are, well that is partly covered in this part.
As for Liz's flashes, all I can say is that they aren't flashes.
Disclaimer- Roswell is not mine and no infringement is intended.
Eidolon chapter 46
Alex-
Alex stood out on the porch trying to sort out his feelings. The odd feeling that Liz was there had gone. But why would she be haunting him. He could understand Isabel.
Something alien related.
“What is wrong, honey?” His mother asked.
“Nothing, I don’t know. I guess I just miss my friends. Do you think it is too late to call Liz?”
Gloria looked at her watch, “Um, it is close to midnight, Alex. Is it something that can wait.”
He concentrated on the bond that connected him to Isabel, felt along it to see if she was okay. But she was too far away to feel much, just that she was still there. And that it was growing stronger, his sense of her was to the point that he could have pointed right at her even where he was nearly a hundred miles away.
He missed her.
“Nothing that can’t wait, I guess. I’ll just shoot her an email a little later I guess.”
“That would be best. I’m going to miss you, Alex. You have grown up so fast!”
Alex smiled, “I’m going to miss you too, Mom. To think tomorrow I’ll be on the way to Sweden.”
Alex frowned. The warp that Tess had placed on him was growing thin. There was a sense of guilt in lying to his parents about the whole trip. But the web constraining him was still in place.
But it was weakening.
------
Sean-
Sean held the now sleeping Amy. She had been hysterical for probably nearly an hour before calming down slightly. And they had talked, really talked about everything.
For hours they had talked, waiting in vain for Maria and her boyfriend to return.
Nothing.
And they were trapped.
Sure they could leave this chamber and go to the main Pod Chamber. But the main door to the outside world was closed. Sean could not even see the seams.
And no one knew they were here. Wherever here was.
Maybe one of Maria’s visitor friends would check this chamber soon. Maybe someone would look for them.
If not…. Well there had been a couple of Snapple’s and bottles of water. So they wouldn’t die of thirst today. Still…
Sean sighed softly. He hoped that his cousin and her overbearing boyfriend were okay. And that they would return soon.
Even if they were saved, Amy would be broken if Maria did not come back.
His eyes roamed across the Granolith Chamber resting for a moment at the spot where he had felt Courtney dissolve in his arms.
He could feel his eyes water and a tear slip by. How had things gotten so intense so fast?
His alien lover was dead. And he felt like a tiny part of him had died with her. That they had been close to something strange and wonderful. Something unexpected.
And it was gone, leaving a gaping hole in him that he was not sure he could ever fill.
So he sat there, fighting back the tears. Hoping against hope that Maria would return. And that somehow they could bring the magic back.
That they could bring Courtney back.
-----
Isabel-
Isabel stared at the ceiling in her darkened room. She had told her parents the truth.
Why did everything feel the same and yet so uncertain? Did their knowing really changer her in their eyes?
Her mother had taken it well. But then her mother had always wanted to know. She had always pressed for details. And if the story was completely different from what she had expected, well even Isabel wondered at the absurdity of her life.
Her father had only looked at her and asked a few pointed questions about what they knew about themselves. And for how long they had known. How long they had kept this secret from them.
At first, despite how eager she was, it was difficult, halting almost at times… But she told them everything. Everything that she knew about who she was and who she had been.
Of course she kept the part about her affair with Alex secret. But aside from keeping her lover secret, she told them all about the terrors and joys of the last year. How Max had finally broken down and rushed to aid Liz while she was dying on the Crashdown floor. The Sheriff’s interest in them, the problems with the FBI….
Everything.
By the end her mother was weeping and her father looked on, expression indecipherable.
The idea that their son had been tortured by the FBI, that they’d had to face off against invading aliens…. And that it wasn’t over, that it would never be over…
When she was done her father had gotten up, given her a little kiss on the forehead, walked into his den and locked the door.
“Give him some time,” was all her mother had to say. She then begged off herself and promised to talk again tomorrow morning.
And Isabel was alone.
So she had gotten ready for bed, sent off a quick email to Alex, and tried to settle down and sleep. Tomorrow would be a long day. Tomorrow Alex would leave for Sweden, or so everyone would think.
Should Isabel confront Tess about Las Cruces or just let it be?
She wasn’t sure how she would be able to get those Saturdays free, but she would find a way. Down in Las Cruces they would be away from prying eyes and able to just be together. It was when he got back that things would become dicey.
For a brief moment she contemplated visiting Alex’s dreams…. But then both of them would be tired tomorrow. She wanted him though, she had wanted him this whole long agonizing evening.
He balanced her. Just like Maria balanced Michael and Liz, Max. Poor Tess. Her opinion of Ava had dropped when she realized what was going on. And asking her to call her Aeron? Why?
Isabel sighed and looked at her clock. 2 am. Maybe a little tea would help.
So she dragged herself out of bed to try some of that tea that Maria swore would calm her down. As she walked down the corridor to the kitchen she noticed that her father’s den light was still on.
She walked over to the door and found that it was locked. Her father was still in there. Ava had said that he had not been altered by Ana like Mr. Parker had been, but still she had thrown an awful lot at him tonight.
Maybe Max had been partially right. Maybe she shouldn’t have told her father.
She turned to go and stopped. Today she had stood down alien assassins. Had saved her mother from death. Had saved her friends. She could face this.
She could face him.
Isabel turned back to the door and knocked.
“Come in,” came her father’s voice.
Had he forgotten that he locked the door or was this some sort of test?
It did not matter. She opened the door easily. Her father was in his desk chair sipping some brandy.
He turned and looked at her guardedly. “So what else can you do? I know I locked the door.”
“So it was a test. Why? I have tried to be the perfect daughter. I work for charities. I do well in school. I’m even popular. What more do you want.”
“Come in and close the door. Let’s not wake your mother. These shocks can be hard on her.”
Isabel walked in and closed the door behind her.
Philip set the glass down carefully. “Isabel, what happened to Diane tonight? Why were you worried enough that you would reveal your secret to me? It had to be bad, and I don’t buy the story that you have cooked up. That it was all about Jeff Parker going nuts. No something happened, something both you and Diane are trying to hide from me.”
Isabel gathered her thoughts, trying to think of some plausible reason. “I…”
“Isabel, stop. No spinning of lies. I do this for a living, my darling. Trying to sort out fact from fiction. She was in danger…. No don’t deny it Isabel, I can read both of you well enough now. And now that I know what to look for in you, you are going to need some practice to lie to me again. Was it like Jeff Parker? Did she try to hurt you?”
Isabel looked down. She had never wanted to tell him this… “Not quite. She had your gun and, and….”
“Go on, Iz.”
Isabel’s face filled with pain, “She was going to kill herself. She was going to shoot herself in the head, Daddy. God, her head was so filled with shadows and lies…”
“And that is why you had Aeron check me. Why you would reveal not only yourself but your friends to me.” Phillip sighed and took another sip of his brandy.
“I’m sorry Daddy. I never wanted for any of this to hurt you. I, I can leave. That, that might, might make you safer.”
Philip sat the glass down again and walked over to Isabel, engulfing her in a large hug. “No, Izzie. I don’t want you to leave. I want you and your brother to be safe. I have spent all night trying to think of a way to protect you. Vainly thinking of who to talk to. And aside from the Sheriff, who I really need to thank and yell at, I could not think of anyone. Do you have any allies at all? Any contact from where you come from?”
Isabel shivered in his arms. “No Daddy it is just us. There is a guy who helped us Saturday. But he has his own life, his own daughter. I don’t want to drag anyone else in this. Maybe Max was right. Now you are going to worry.”
“Parent’s prerogative, my dear. If ever you have kids you will understand. Do you know if you can? Not that I want you to get started on that road, mind… But it is just incredible.” He held her so that she could see his face, “Izzie, no matter where you came from, no matter what you are, you are my daughter. And I love you.”
“I love you Dad.” She hugged him fiercely.
“Now there is a lot both of us need to talk about. But it is late. We both need sleep, and uh, no what did you call it? No dreamwalking.”
“I was going to fix some tea a friend of mine suggested, do you want to try some?”
“Hmm, I’d be more tempted by coffee.”
Isabel smiled as both of them quietly walked to the kitchen. Maybe things would be okay after all.
-----
Ava/Aeron-
Aeron looked over at Kyle’s sleeping body. After they had checked Mr. Evans and left a note for the Sheriff, Aeron had persuaded Kyle to come back with her to her hotel room.
No prying eyes.
And they had made love.
This time there was no mistake who the other was, no denying the attraction they had for each other. At the end Aeron had let her defenses drop and just let herself feel Kyle, to feel his essence connect to hers. Even with Zan this had been rare, the Mitharan defenses so deeply ingrained in her psyche…
She had loved Zan. Part of her still did, but he was gone. And she was falling for Kyle.
Which was wrong, so very wrong. For he had loved her sister, he had. Part of him still did. But Aeron could tell, she was stealing him from Tess.
It would be so easy. She’d been a mere hairsbreadth from forming a connection to him, something she had known about, but not fully understood until she had come to Roswell. She had not really had one with Zan, not really.
She had loved him, but while he had liked her she knew that he’d still been looking. He’d been close, comfortable, but not completely satisfied with her.
Kyle wasn’t a perfect match either. Their lives and personalities were so different. But it could be made to work. From what she had seen a connection fostered a greater understanding of the other, and that would help.
But Tess was so much more like Kyle. They were natural, and if she was honest she was surprised they had resisted each other for as long as they had.
Of course, Tess had been trained to be focused and driven. Aimed at Max for so long that even while she had wanted Kyle she had kept tracking on Max. Aeron wondered if her sister had truly understood how much Kyle loved her.
And Aeron was stealing it away from her. All it would take is a simple action and Kyle would be bound to her. Kyle’s heart was confused but wide open. It would be so easy.
And wrong.
But she wanted to. She wanted him.
What was she going to do?
-----
Michael-
When Michael woke up it was with a slight sense of disorientation. Hadn’t he been in the Granolith Chamber? Had he collapsed? Had Maria brought him home?
For the smells were mostly familiar. Mostly. There were a few scents he could not place, but mostly the room smelled of the oils that Maria loved. And the pillow he used smelled slightly of her.
He smiled and reached out for her, but she wasn’t there. So he opened his eyes.
This was not Maria’s bedroom. For above him was the night sky, a foreign sky that teased memories hidden deep within him. Sunlight was pouring through the window, lighting up the room.
Outside, clearly seen through the window was the New Mexico desert. It looked similar to what the surroundings of the Pod Chamber in fact. Only it looked a little more developed. Off in the distance he saw something lift off the ground and zip into the sky.
He got up to take a better look, noticing that the furnishings while ornate were tasteful. The room reeked of serious money.
He reached into himself and calmed down when he could feel Maria close by. But where were they?
Michael walked over to the window. There was no glass, seemingly no barrier between himself and the outside. But to his alien senses it felt solid. He reached out with his hand and it stopped on seemingly nothing. It was some kind of field, one which did not interfere with light.
He heard the door open behind him and whirled to see who it was.
It was Maria. But one glance at those deep green eyes told him that it was not his Maria. They were shuttered tight, not open as his Pixie’s were.
She stood there studying him, dressed in something that looked akin to a green and gold kimono crossed with a sari. It was embroidered in silk and gold, and real gems were fitted amongst it. Her hair was back in a severe braid that highlighted her cheekbones.
But her eyes were hard and cold. “Well, hello Spaceboy. It is nice to see you again.”
Where the hell were they?
Or maybe, maybe the question was when….
-----
Max-
Breakfast had been tense. Rath had tried to congratulate him for finally bedding Tess. They were made for each other and it was time to put away human toys.
It had taken all he had not to hit him for calling Liz a ‘toy.’
Lonnie was still acting strange around him, making him nervous.
And then there was Tess, who seemingly was pretending last night had never happened. At no time did Lonnie and Rath talk to Tess. And the dislike seemed mutual. That did not mean that Tess was openly mean to them like they were to her, but Max could feel the venom that poured into her insincere comments…
This was the group he was supposed to lead? These were the people who he had to depend on?
If they had been like this on Antar it was no wonder they had failed. But…. Michael and Isabel were not Rath and Lonnie, and he wished they were here now. He could trust them.
Michael had been right long ago when he said that their creators had been smart, that as long as they stood together they would be successful. That they needed to be together.
It was a mistake that he would not make again if he lived through this.
And he wasn’t sure he would. Khivar could not be the only one who would profit by the King staying dead. There had to be others.
They were walking towards an abandoned building, one in good shape, obviously going through a remodel. The workers on the building obviously enjoying a four day weekend for it was quite empty of life today.
Lonnie turned to him, “Now if there is trouble, you look to us. We are your family. We’ll protect you.” She turned to Tess and Rath, “If I could have a minute with my brother?”
Both of them looked at Lonnie and then at each other.
Rath grumbled and stalked off.
Tess smiled at Max and said, “I’ll be here if you need me.” And she moved towards the room where the Summit would be held.
Max could hear Lonnie snarl under her breath, “I’ll bet you will, you useless tramp.”
Max just studied her. It was so strange that this girl was Isabel’s twin. Had Zan been this different from him?
Lonnie smiled and took him by the arm. “Well, Max, were here. Just remember, this isn’t just about us. There are millions of lives at stake here, all depending on the right outcome. All awaiting our return.”
Max just stared at her. What kind of people were so helpless that they needed to wait, what sixty years for some kid to save them? How pathetic and desperate were they?
From the scattered memories he had, he doubted that many had waited for his body to cool before attempting to seize power.
He felt a sense of calm and confidence flood into him. He wasn’t just a boy from New Mexico. There was a sliver of Zan as well.
Max could tell that his posture must have changed. Something about him must have for Lonnie was looking at him like she had never really seen him before. Doubt and confusion briefly clouded her pretty brown eyes.
He missed Liz so much. He needed her council as much as he needed Isabel and Michael.
She made him human.
That was not a bad thing.
Lonnie hurriedly continued her obviously rehearsed speech, “It has been so good to know you Max. your like the brother I never had.” She squeezed his arm and then went to Rath.
Tess shot him a friendly smile and beckoned for him to follow her.
Max walked into the Summit room. And stopped. For among the four gathered delegates was Brody.
What was he doing here?
Re: IDS Eidolon (CC ALL, Teen/Mature) Chapter 46- 10/24/08
Thanks to everyone reading this story.
chanks_girl - thanks. As for Alex, the question that needs to be asked, are the mind warps growing weaker, or is he growing stronger because of the connection.
xmag- Don't worry, it is the first timeline. Time travel is tricky, and I am putting a different spin on it than I have seen in most of the Rosfic I have read. There is a reason Future Amy (Liz's daughter) keeps cropping up. Future Maria raised her, and they are still very close.
RhondaAnn- Why does that feedback worry me?
Disclaimer- Roswell is not mine and no infringement is intended. I should also point out there are bits from MitC in this part, they aren't mine either.
Eidolon chapter 47
Max-
Max looked at Brody, “Brody? What are you doing here?”
Brody looked back at him coolly, studying him intently. Like he had never really seen him before. “Actually it is Larek. You are Zan?”
“That is what they said my name was. I go by Max now. This is Tess, Lonnie, and Rath.”
A coldly beautiful woman scoffed, “If he doesn’t remember anything, what good does it do us for him to be here?”
Larek looked at the woman, “Kathana, we accept him here because he was verified by the Emissary. He has the Seal.”
Kathana frowned and shot Max a look of condensed hate.
Larek nodded, “Well let me introduce the others.” He pointed to the cold woman, “Kathana.” He pointed to a serious well dressed black businessman, “Sero.” Lastly he pointed to a heavy-set woman whose face looked both tough and kind. It was heavy on the tough today, “Hanar. We will represent out worlds, and you Zan will represent yours….”
Another door to the conference room opened and Nicholas limped in using a cane. “Actually Khivar will speak for his world, and I will speak for Khivar.”
There were a series of groans and shaking of heads from the other delegates. They all apparently knew exactly who Nicholas was, and disliked him. Bur respected and feared him too. Interesting.
Nicholas looked up at Max as he awkwardly leveraged himself into a seat. Michael had said that Richard had shot him several times. Looks like that special ammo discomforted him, even if it wasn’t a clean kill.
Shame about that.
Nicholas sneered as he addressed Max, “So Max, pleasure to see you again. And your genocidal girlfriend. Kill anyone today, Tess?”
Tess rolled back her shoulders and glared at Nicholas, “Not yet, but then the days still young. Care to try me?”
“Charming as always.”
Lonnie and Rath looked shocked. Rath leaned over, “You know this munchkin?”
“He was in Roswell.”
Rath nodded, “Well, don’t trust him.”
“This I know.” Fascinating. Rath at least must have run into Nicholas before. He spared one more glance at his ‘friends.’
Tess smiled at him. It actually seemed genuine, but then her skills and talents were based on deception, so he’d take that with a grain of salt…. But he felt he could trust her in this.
Lonnie and Rath on the other hand seemed rattled. Lonnie kept looking at Tess as if trying to see what Nicholas had referred to. Rath was trying to hide his nervousness under a façade of boredom. That never worked for Michael either.
Max turned his gaze back on the gathered leaders. There were six seats at the table. Either they suspected that Khivar would send a representative, or that had been part of the plan. Hmm, perhaps they had not expected Nicholas, though. He sat down at the head of the table, and Nicholas sat on the other end. The others filled in the rest of the table.
Larek looked between Nicholas and Max with a slight frown. Trying to figure out their connection perhaps?
It was strange but both Larek and Kathana seemed vaguely familiar.
Zan. Zan must have known them.
How Max would have loved to know more. What exactly did they expect of him?
Larek cleared his throat, “We are here in the spirit of reconciliation. This is not the time to rehash old wrongs or point fingers. If we are to mend what had been sundered so many years ago we must move past all the old divisions.”
Silence filled the room, and most of the delegates were looking at him.
What exactly did they expect him to say? Even assuming he was completely Zan reborn, he was still over sixty years out of date with his information. Max could feel a hint of anger begin to build.
Normally he would try to suppress it. But this situation was ridiculous. Did they really expect a kid, who with no information given would solve all their problems!
He thought about what to say, how to express his displeasure, but Hanar beat him too it.
“We need to stop this, our worlds are desperate. Kathana attacks Khivar, Khivar attacks Sero, Sero attacks me…. This whole situation is intolerable.”
Interesting. Larek’s world is not involved fighting the others. Hmm, that must be why he seems the most neutral.
Kathana straightened her shoulders and proudly glared at Hanar, “Don’t look at me, half-breed, we of Cathia were only trying to restore peace and good order to the world of Antar.” She shot a look of disgust and contempt at Max, “If not for the actions of that bitch, Vilandra, the Tarenon line would have failed reverting to our line. It is we of Cathia who should be the rightful masters of Antar, not this mongrel that stands before us/”
Hanar laughed at the haughty woman, “And how well is that going for you, Kathana? You enjoy using your vaunted honor against the Rhyajhaelian shock troops Khivar has raised? I’d rather have Khivar on the Iberium Throne than the likes of you!”
Sero stared at Hanar, “Is that why you felt the need to sabotage our efforts to resist Khivar? Yes, Hanar, we know all about that. Why do you think we invaded. Khivar only wanted our ships, we’ve reached a truce with him, but you…”
And so it went for at least a half hour. Hanar, Kathana, and Sero kept sniping at each other. Larek would try to calm them down, but Nicholas would occasionally add an aside that would get them all at each others throats again.
Larek would occasionally look to either Nicholas or Max to help him calm down the other delegations, but to no avail. It seemed that Nicholas wanted the others to fight. Divided they made less of a threat to his boss.
Max on the other hand was using this scuffle to learn bits and pieces of what was going on back home.
It looked like superior technology did not mean superior political acumen. Max got the feeling that immense complexities were hidden between each glance and glare.
So much to learn.
Finally Larek had had enough. “This is getting us no where. Surely someone has a way to calm this down, some proposal to mend what was broken?”
Everyone looked at Max….
It was Nicholas that spoke up. “Khivar has a plan. Max and the Royal Four will be accepted back to Antar on a few conditions. First, they rule in name only. Khivar and a group of representatives will hammer out a government and retain the real power. Second, Max calls on his followers to accept the new government, they will be allowed to send delegates to the Assembly. But they must lay down their arms. Precise terms will be dealt with there.” Nicholas turned to Sero. “We withdraw from your planet on the schedule worked out in the Taran Accords. Khivar promises that fair reparations will be given to you and your people.” Nicholas shot a glare at Kathana, “We will expect you to withdraw your forces back to Cathia. We deserve reparations, but do not expect them from such a backwater world.”
Kathana steeled her jaw. But she said nothing. Hmm, is this preplanned or is it really getting bad out there?
Nicholas continued, “Finally we have one more condition. Max, when he returns, returns the Granolith back to Antar.”
All the delegates sent looks of dismay between each other. Even Larek seemed worried and looked pointedly at Nicholas, “You mean….”
“Yes we have known about it for a while, and no Khivar did not feel it necessary to inform any of you. Vilandra stole it from the Taran Caves and sent it with them. The Granolith is on Earth.”
Larek looked at Max, a look of worry lining Brody’s face. “Max, is this true?”
Max could all but feel Lonnie’s anger as he said, “It’s here.”
There was silence as all the delegates stared at him. Nicholas had a small knowing smirk as he stared at Max.
Nicholas was still smiling as he said, “Well there you have it. Max will return home with the Granolith. All will be forgiven, and peace restored. So what will it be Max?”
Max stood up. “I will need a few minutes to think this over.”
Larek also stood, “I understand. But Max, holding on to these bodies is not easy. It is actually consuming a lot of our resources, so twenty minutes, Max. No more.”
Max nodded and left the room.
-----
Maria-
Maria woke up completely refreshed and full of life. Her eyes flicked open and saw she was on a couch. Her sense of smell was fully operational again and sent her the most wonderful aromas.
On the table there was a grouping of flower blossoms, only half of which she recognized.
The room was brightly lit, with large open windows. I fact, it almost seemed the windows held no glass. The warm desert sun felt good on her skin. She bounced up and looked out the window.
She saw the rock formation that made up the Pod Chamber. Only there were people guarding the door.
And they weren’t human. They looked like Courtney had when her husk had failed. But their skin was a darker blue and the feathery hair on their heads was thicker.
One of them saw her and nodded formally. Maria absently waved back.
She was way past freaked out. But if the last year had taught her nothing else, running around in circles solved nothing.
Where was she?
She felt along the bond she had with Michael, to assure herself that he was near. That he was okay.
He was close, perhaps in the next room. Instinctively she began to move towards him.
“Fascinating,” a woman’s voice came from a corner of the room. She had been so still, Maria had not noticed her.
Maria whipped around and saw a woman. She looked almost like Liz, except her eyes were more golden and her ears were more prominent. A perfect mix of Max and Liz.
Her mouth dropped. What was going on?
The woman walked over to Maria. Her dress looked formal and on her head was a circlet of precious metals with seven gleaming gems. “You look so much like her. And yet so young. I never could picture Maria as a girl. And yet here you are. With Michael Guerin of all people.”
“Where is Michael? What have you done with him?”
“He is fine. Maria, my Maria is taking care of him.” She smiled, “Don’t worry, I made her promise not to hurt him. Or proposition him either. Watching her look at him, with him being so young…” She shook her head. “I am being a poor hostess. My name is Amy Evans, Queen of Antar. Um, you can call me Amy here in these rooms, but should anyone other than Maria enter, I would appreciate it if you called me ‘Your Highness.’”
“Your Liz’s daughter….”
“Yes. I’ve been trying to get a hold of my mother for a some time now. I had her for a moment, but she needed to attend things back home.” Amy sighed. “I thought things were supposed to be peaceful now. You guys aren’t supposed to be bothered by anyone. Everyone was focused on the real Royals in New York.”
“New York Royals? But they were just here, not long after the Skins attacked. They had to borrow Max. God, I hope he’s okay.”
“Zan died before the Summit? But then… If Max, agrees…. I’ll never be born.”
“What do you mean you’ll never be born? Is this the future?”
“Um, let us see. It is 2042. But if Zan is already dead, then I don’t know how the Restoration can be completed. Max’ll have the Seal of course, now that he is dead. My father caused so much trouble in your timeline when he went back.”
Maria looked about. “So is all of this going to disappear. I mean, you won’t be born. And what do you mean by that? Last I saw Max and Liz were on the mend…”
“Um, no. My timeline is stable. I think yours will be too. It is fascinating, really fascinating.“ Amy paused a moment. “So their plan failed. Good. My father may have been a fool at times, but he did love my mother. But Max was never meant to be King. My father was part of the failed batch, too unstable. He hasn’t been prepared, and if he says no….”
“I take it if he says yes then he’ll be leaving? Taking them all with them.” Maria’s voice became thick, “Taking Michael….”
“No, Michael is here. In New York, at that time, they had a ship ready. It dropped off some technicians to prepare for the eventual absorption of Earth into the Empire. They will leave as soon as the deal is done. Only, he knows of the Granolith. They might try to recover it. I‘m not sure if it will let them.”
“What if he says no?”
“Well, if my reading of historical records is right… They will kill him.”
-------
Liz-
Liz was cleaning the breakfast dishes. She had to work later on this morning. Working with her dad was going to be difficult. It was hard to forget what he had done to her only last night. He had tried to drown her. That it had been a suggestion planted in his head by Ana did not make it easier.
Jeff remembered nothing. Ava had made sure of that. But the memories were still there, still waiting. The commands had been wiped or so they hoped….
They would have to wait for Tess to come back home to make sure that everything was gone. Until then, her father was to be left completely in the dark. Kind of hard on her mom.
Nancy was her mother, even if she had not borne her.
She looked up and saw Nancy smiling sadly at her. She smiled back.
Despite all the divisions and strife of the last couple of weeks, she had never been closer to her mother than now. It was something she wanted to keep.
Liz would take any silver lining she could grapple from the storm clouds that hovered over her life.
“Don’t worry, honey. Everything will be okay.”
Liz looked up and smiled, “Yes it will. If we all work together everything will be okay.”
So why did Liz still feel danger lurking in the shadows?
-----
Lonnie-
Lonnie watched as Max and then Nicholas left the room. Tess followed after Max. Naturally. Just like Ava always tailed Zan, the weak-willed bitch.
That comment of Nicholas’s rang through her head. And he had warned her to be careful of Tess.
But why? Ava had been by far the weakest of them on Antar, and nothing had pointed that she might be a challenge for them on Earth. Both Ava and Tess had seemed weak and searching for Zan or Max to protect them.
Max on the other hand…. If last night was any indication he was at least as powerful as Zan. Which made his mild attitude so strange. Wouldn’t a man with any pride show at least a little of his might to prove his worth?
Whatever. No matter his strength he had all the weaknesses of Zan, so tied to duty. Why he had suddenly gotten all paranoid Lonnie wasn’t sure. She’d been real careful about her contacts.
Lonnie tracked down Nicholas, slowly stalking the limping manikin.
Nicholas stopped in his tracks, “Hello? God, I hate this town.”
Lonnie slipped out to where he could see her. “Hey.”
Nicholas looked at her, a slight leer on his adolescent face. “Hey there yourself.”
“So that’s the deal?”
“That is the deal. I have to tell you, having Max here instead of your brother makes this even better. Now we’ll get the Granolith, too.”
“Why was it left with them anyway?”
“Don’t know, you should ask yourself. This is your plan.”
“Some plan.”
“Yeah, well just remember. You won’t be going home if I don’t get the Granolith.”
“Oh, I am going home, Nicky. Whether or not you get your precious artifact.”
“Strong words for a woman with no cards to play.”
“Nicky, Nicky, Nicky, you remember me don’t you. I remember you., General Vanerian. One of the three Rhyajhael to make it through the Academy of Military Science. I’m not like the others. I remember my old life, and I want it back. I want it all back, and if you stand with me, you will stand to benefit.”
“Hmm… Well I still would like the Granolith, that would be best. But barring that, I want Zan dead. Kill Max and I get you home. The freak with the Mohawk stays.”
“I can live with that. Once I am back on the home world, I will repay you in full. Maybe once you get your real body back….” Lonnie licked her lips. She started to walk away, rocking her hips slightly.
She stopped, filled with the need to prove her memory. By the way, Vanerian, how did you escape the Tower? Last I knew I had sabotaged the last of Antar’s ship docks, and the Revolutionary Tribunal’s forces were working themselves up the hallways.”
Nicholas’s eyes were glittering as he looked at her. “Always leave yourself an out, Lonnie. It might not be glorious or valorous to run away, but it can give you another shot on a later day, hopefully on favorable terms.”
Lonnie paused, almost feeling like Nicholas was trying to tell her something. She shrugged and ignored the feeling, relishing his eyes on her body.
She had always liked to tease….
------
Michael
Michael stood there staring at the older version of his Maria. “Why won’t you tell me? I mean it is your past, and we really could use the answers….”
First timeline Maria glided across the room with a grace the current Maria did not yet possess.
His Maria was a bit of a klutz.
Maria fixed herself a drink. “Do you need anything?”
“Uh, do you have a Snapple.”
Future Maria smiled, “I’m afraid that company did not survive the War of Consolidation. Will a Cherry-Coke be alright?”
Michael just nodded. It was hard to picture this woman as either his excitable love, or as the ruthless killer Liz had told them she was. He stared at the glass Maria held out to him.
“Trust me, Michael, if I wanted you dead, I just would have used my talents. You have potential, but seriously you are nothing but a half trained boy.”
“Did you, did you kill Liz? I mean, your Liz.”
Future Maria finished her drink in a single gulp. She paused to catch her breath. “That is my Space boy. Still as tactful as ever.” She walked over to prepare herself another. She turned, glass full of an amber liquid. “Yes. I killed her. I killed Isabel. Hell, I even killed Max when he returned. God he was such a bastard. Did you know your best friend wouldn’t save my mother? When she was dying of cancer, he wouldn’t heal her.”
“I’m sorry.”
“Yeah, well sorry won’t bring her back. God, it won’t bring any of them back.” She took another sip.
“Did you kill me, too?”
She looked up at him with a mix of hate, love, and longing. And guilt. Buried under it all was a soul crushing guilt. “No, but I should have. If only for Stephanie’s sake.”
“Stephanie?”
“Our daughter. It’s a lovely name isn’t it. It’s my grandmother’s name. I always said I would name my first daughter after her.”
Michael blinked a couple of times. “Uh, well, you know, I guess I don’t know this timeline as well as I thought I did. Liz said we never had kids. That you left me.”
“We didn’t and I did. It should have been a routine procedure. I was only a few months along, it should have been easy. A quick trip to the clinic and it would all be over. I could forget about you and your alien obsession. Me and the band had just gotten a touring contract, but we were just starting, and I didn’t want my being pregnant to spoil it. I tried to tell you, I tried. I would have given it all up. I would have, if I could just have counted on you. If I had just some inkling that you would be there for me. For us. But I wasn’t going to get trapped like my mom. I wasn’t going to let that happen….”
Michael wasn‘t liking where this was going….
Future Maria continued, “And then that last night, when you walked out on me, talking away on your cell phone to Larry Trilling of all people…. I knew then, you wouldn’t be there for me. I was all alone. My mom was alive, but she was sick. I should have forced her to go to the hospital, maybe they would have caught the cancer in time….”
Michael moved towards the distraught woman, “Maria?”
At his voice she looked up at him, “It should have been easy. I expected some sadness, was resigned to the thought that I might be making a mistake. But I did not expect to feel her die. Somehow, in someway, our baby had formed a connection to me. And I knew her. In that moment, too late to save her, I knew her and I felt her die. Do you have any idea what that is like Michael? To feel someone so precious slip through your hands. To feel their soul part from yours?”
Michael looked up at her. He should be angry with her. He should. But he couldn’t. Because he knew. He had felt the same thing when Maria had almost died. But he had powers, powers that he had used to hold her to life, to keep her shattered body functioning until help could arrive.
Whatever powers this Maria might now possess, she had not had them then. Just a moment of terror while their unborn child had connected with her before dying…
How could he not pity her?
“I do.”
Maria just stared at him, one eye brow arched.
Michael fought to speak, “We were attacked. And you nearly died. I couldn’t heal you, but I tried to keep you from dying. I bonded you then and there. I think that if you had died, I would have too. I, I can’t talk about it.”
He felt the older Maria’s arms hold onto him. “I’m so sorry, Michael. I just wanted revenge. Revenge for Stephanie, revenge for my mother…. Ana focused it, gave me the tools…. And I used them. I think I was so adamant about raising Amy as a form of absolution.”
“Amy?”
“Liz’s daughter. They would be so proud of her. I know I am. She is simply magnificent.” Future Maria paused, “I think that my younger self is not the only person who has been changed by Max’s plan. I think, I think that maybe this time we might just work out. The Taran pair bond, now that was unexpected.” Her hand went to touch his arm, “Your fading. I’m glad we got to talk. Maybe we can again someday.”
“I would like that. Is Maria, my Maria, going to be okay?….”
Light flared about him. And he was in the Granolith Chamber.
Maria, his Maria held onto him tightly. She gave him a quick kiss. “Come on Space boy, we have work to do.” She grasped his hand and started pulling him towards the door.
“Nice to see you rejoin us, Amy was worried sick.” Sean said.
Maria gave a shocked Sean a peck on the cheek, “Sorry, Sean.” She then went over to her mother. “Mom, we have to get going. They need us.”
Michael stared bemusedly at Maria, “What is the hurry?”
“We need to contact Max. It is a trap. He’s either getting a one way ticket to Antar or they’ll kill him. We have to stop him from going to the Summit!”
The idea of Max hurt or dying without him there to back him up filled him with an almost existential pain. “We have to hurry….”
------
Tess-
Tess walked out to find Max staring at the New York skyline and the bustling people all headed about there business.
Tess loved New York, loved all the big cities she’d been in. They had felt like home. Sure the human cities were dirty, polluted, and primitive…. But there was a part of her that felt more at home there. Mithars were a city folk.
The idea that she could walk the streets of her old home town filled her with joy. And yet… There was something odd about the deal given them.
“Max.”
“Hey, Tess. You must be happy. You always did say we needed to go home. Here is our big chance.”
“It doesn’t feel right without the others.”
“Maybe they’ll let us pick them up.”
“Do you think, do you think Nicholas is being sincere. I mean, it just seems too easy.”
Max looked off into the distance. “I don’t trust him. Your right it seems too easy. But…. They need us. How can I let my suspicions rule when so many lives are in the balance?”
“I know you Max. You will make the right decision.”
“Why? All you have ever been is supportive. I’ve rebuffed all of your efforts to get with me, and yet you still support me. Why?”
Tess looked away, and seriously thought through his question. “I know now that we will never have what we once had. That Liz will always be in your heart. But in that past life, you were a great king, no matter what they may imply. And I think that seed of greatness remains with you. We may never marry in this life, but you are still my leader. Still my king.”
“I wish the others were here.”
Tess was surprised at the words that came out of her mouth, “Me, too.” Moreover she was surprise by the fact she meant them….
chanks_girl - thanks. As for Alex, the question that needs to be asked, are the mind warps growing weaker, or is he growing stronger because of the connection.
xmag- Don't worry, it is the first timeline. Time travel is tricky, and I am putting a different spin on it than I have seen in most of the Rosfic I have read. There is a reason Future Amy (Liz's daughter) keeps cropping up. Future Maria raised her, and they are still very close.
RhondaAnn- Why does that feedback worry me?
Disclaimer- Roswell is not mine and no infringement is intended. I should also point out there are bits from MitC in this part, they aren't mine either.
Eidolon chapter 47
Max-
Max looked at Brody, “Brody? What are you doing here?”
Brody looked back at him coolly, studying him intently. Like he had never really seen him before. “Actually it is Larek. You are Zan?”
“That is what they said my name was. I go by Max now. This is Tess, Lonnie, and Rath.”
A coldly beautiful woman scoffed, “If he doesn’t remember anything, what good does it do us for him to be here?”
Larek looked at the woman, “Kathana, we accept him here because he was verified by the Emissary. He has the Seal.”
Kathana frowned and shot Max a look of condensed hate.
Larek nodded, “Well let me introduce the others.” He pointed to the cold woman, “Kathana.” He pointed to a serious well dressed black businessman, “Sero.” Lastly he pointed to a heavy-set woman whose face looked both tough and kind. It was heavy on the tough today, “Hanar. We will represent out worlds, and you Zan will represent yours….”
Another door to the conference room opened and Nicholas limped in using a cane. “Actually Khivar will speak for his world, and I will speak for Khivar.”
There were a series of groans and shaking of heads from the other delegates. They all apparently knew exactly who Nicholas was, and disliked him. Bur respected and feared him too. Interesting.
Nicholas looked up at Max as he awkwardly leveraged himself into a seat. Michael had said that Richard had shot him several times. Looks like that special ammo discomforted him, even if it wasn’t a clean kill.
Shame about that.
Nicholas sneered as he addressed Max, “So Max, pleasure to see you again. And your genocidal girlfriend. Kill anyone today, Tess?”
Tess rolled back her shoulders and glared at Nicholas, “Not yet, but then the days still young. Care to try me?”
“Charming as always.”
Lonnie and Rath looked shocked. Rath leaned over, “You know this munchkin?”
“He was in Roswell.”
Rath nodded, “Well, don’t trust him.”
“This I know.” Fascinating. Rath at least must have run into Nicholas before. He spared one more glance at his ‘friends.’
Tess smiled at him. It actually seemed genuine, but then her skills and talents were based on deception, so he’d take that with a grain of salt…. But he felt he could trust her in this.
Lonnie and Rath on the other hand seemed rattled. Lonnie kept looking at Tess as if trying to see what Nicholas had referred to. Rath was trying to hide his nervousness under a façade of boredom. That never worked for Michael either.
Max turned his gaze back on the gathered leaders. There were six seats at the table. Either they suspected that Khivar would send a representative, or that had been part of the plan. Hmm, perhaps they had not expected Nicholas, though. He sat down at the head of the table, and Nicholas sat on the other end. The others filled in the rest of the table.
Larek looked between Nicholas and Max with a slight frown. Trying to figure out their connection perhaps?
It was strange but both Larek and Kathana seemed vaguely familiar.
Zan. Zan must have known them.
How Max would have loved to know more. What exactly did they expect of him?
Larek cleared his throat, “We are here in the spirit of reconciliation. This is not the time to rehash old wrongs or point fingers. If we are to mend what had been sundered so many years ago we must move past all the old divisions.”
Silence filled the room, and most of the delegates were looking at him.
What exactly did they expect him to say? Even assuming he was completely Zan reborn, he was still over sixty years out of date with his information. Max could feel a hint of anger begin to build.
Normally he would try to suppress it. But this situation was ridiculous. Did they really expect a kid, who with no information given would solve all their problems!
He thought about what to say, how to express his displeasure, but Hanar beat him too it.
“We need to stop this, our worlds are desperate. Kathana attacks Khivar, Khivar attacks Sero, Sero attacks me…. This whole situation is intolerable.”
Interesting. Larek’s world is not involved fighting the others. Hmm, that must be why he seems the most neutral.
Kathana straightened her shoulders and proudly glared at Hanar, “Don’t look at me, half-breed, we of Cathia were only trying to restore peace and good order to the world of Antar.” She shot a look of disgust and contempt at Max, “If not for the actions of that bitch, Vilandra, the Tarenon line would have failed reverting to our line. It is we of Cathia who should be the rightful masters of Antar, not this mongrel that stands before us/”
Hanar laughed at the haughty woman, “And how well is that going for you, Kathana? You enjoy using your vaunted honor against the Rhyajhaelian shock troops Khivar has raised? I’d rather have Khivar on the Iberium Throne than the likes of you!”
Sero stared at Hanar, “Is that why you felt the need to sabotage our efforts to resist Khivar? Yes, Hanar, we know all about that. Why do you think we invaded. Khivar only wanted our ships, we’ve reached a truce with him, but you…”
And so it went for at least a half hour. Hanar, Kathana, and Sero kept sniping at each other. Larek would try to calm them down, but Nicholas would occasionally add an aside that would get them all at each others throats again.
Larek would occasionally look to either Nicholas or Max to help him calm down the other delegations, but to no avail. It seemed that Nicholas wanted the others to fight. Divided they made less of a threat to his boss.
Max on the other hand was using this scuffle to learn bits and pieces of what was going on back home.
It looked like superior technology did not mean superior political acumen. Max got the feeling that immense complexities were hidden between each glance and glare.
So much to learn.
Finally Larek had had enough. “This is getting us no where. Surely someone has a way to calm this down, some proposal to mend what was broken?”
Everyone looked at Max….
It was Nicholas that spoke up. “Khivar has a plan. Max and the Royal Four will be accepted back to Antar on a few conditions. First, they rule in name only. Khivar and a group of representatives will hammer out a government and retain the real power. Second, Max calls on his followers to accept the new government, they will be allowed to send delegates to the Assembly. But they must lay down their arms. Precise terms will be dealt with there.” Nicholas turned to Sero. “We withdraw from your planet on the schedule worked out in the Taran Accords. Khivar promises that fair reparations will be given to you and your people.” Nicholas shot a glare at Kathana, “We will expect you to withdraw your forces back to Cathia. We deserve reparations, but do not expect them from such a backwater world.”
Kathana steeled her jaw. But she said nothing. Hmm, is this preplanned or is it really getting bad out there?
Nicholas continued, “Finally we have one more condition. Max, when he returns, returns the Granolith back to Antar.”
All the delegates sent looks of dismay between each other. Even Larek seemed worried and looked pointedly at Nicholas, “You mean….”
“Yes we have known about it for a while, and no Khivar did not feel it necessary to inform any of you. Vilandra stole it from the Taran Caves and sent it with them. The Granolith is on Earth.”
Larek looked at Max, a look of worry lining Brody’s face. “Max, is this true?”
Max could all but feel Lonnie’s anger as he said, “It’s here.”
There was silence as all the delegates stared at him. Nicholas had a small knowing smirk as he stared at Max.
Nicholas was still smiling as he said, “Well there you have it. Max will return home with the Granolith. All will be forgiven, and peace restored. So what will it be Max?”
Max stood up. “I will need a few minutes to think this over.”
Larek also stood, “I understand. But Max, holding on to these bodies is not easy. It is actually consuming a lot of our resources, so twenty minutes, Max. No more.”
Max nodded and left the room.
-----
Maria-
Maria woke up completely refreshed and full of life. Her eyes flicked open and saw she was on a couch. Her sense of smell was fully operational again and sent her the most wonderful aromas.
On the table there was a grouping of flower blossoms, only half of which she recognized.
The room was brightly lit, with large open windows. I fact, it almost seemed the windows held no glass. The warm desert sun felt good on her skin. She bounced up and looked out the window.
She saw the rock formation that made up the Pod Chamber. Only there were people guarding the door.
And they weren’t human. They looked like Courtney had when her husk had failed. But their skin was a darker blue and the feathery hair on their heads was thicker.
One of them saw her and nodded formally. Maria absently waved back.
She was way past freaked out. But if the last year had taught her nothing else, running around in circles solved nothing.
Where was she?
She felt along the bond she had with Michael, to assure herself that he was near. That he was okay.
He was close, perhaps in the next room. Instinctively she began to move towards him.
“Fascinating,” a woman’s voice came from a corner of the room. She had been so still, Maria had not noticed her.
Maria whipped around and saw a woman. She looked almost like Liz, except her eyes were more golden and her ears were more prominent. A perfect mix of Max and Liz.
Her mouth dropped. What was going on?
The woman walked over to Maria. Her dress looked formal and on her head was a circlet of precious metals with seven gleaming gems. “You look so much like her. And yet so young. I never could picture Maria as a girl. And yet here you are. With Michael Guerin of all people.”
“Where is Michael? What have you done with him?”
“He is fine. Maria, my Maria is taking care of him.” She smiled, “Don’t worry, I made her promise not to hurt him. Or proposition him either. Watching her look at him, with him being so young…” She shook her head. “I am being a poor hostess. My name is Amy Evans, Queen of Antar. Um, you can call me Amy here in these rooms, but should anyone other than Maria enter, I would appreciate it if you called me ‘Your Highness.’”
“Your Liz’s daughter….”
“Yes. I’ve been trying to get a hold of my mother for a some time now. I had her for a moment, but she needed to attend things back home.” Amy sighed. “I thought things were supposed to be peaceful now. You guys aren’t supposed to be bothered by anyone. Everyone was focused on the real Royals in New York.”
“New York Royals? But they were just here, not long after the Skins attacked. They had to borrow Max. God, I hope he’s okay.”
“Zan died before the Summit? But then… If Max, agrees…. I’ll never be born.”
“What do you mean you’ll never be born? Is this the future?”
“Um, let us see. It is 2042. But if Zan is already dead, then I don’t know how the Restoration can be completed. Max’ll have the Seal of course, now that he is dead. My father caused so much trouble in your timeline when he went back.”
Maria looked about. “So is all of this going to disappear. I mean, you won’t be born. And what do you mean by that? Last I saw Max and Liz were on the mend…”
“Um, no. My timeline is stable. I think yours will be too. It is fascinating, really fascinating.“ Amy paused a moment. “So their plan failed. Good. My father may have been a fool at times, but he did love my mother. But Max was never meant to be King. My father was part of the failed batch, too unstable. He hasn’t been prepared, and if he says no….”
“I take it if he says yes then he’ll be leaving? Taking them all with them.” Maria’s voice became thick, “Taking Michael….”
“No, Michael is here. In New York, at that time, they had a ship ready. It dropped off some technicians to prepare for the eventual absorption of Earth into the Empire. They will leave as soon as the deal is done. Only, he knows of the Granolith. They might try to recover it. I‘m not sure if it will let them.”
“What if he says no?”
“Well, if my reading of historical records is right… They will kill him.”
-------
Liz-
Liz was cleaning the breakfast dishes. She had to work later on this morning. Working with her dad was going to be difficult. It was hard to forget what he had done to her only last night. He had tried to drown her. That it had been a suggestion planted in his head by Ana did not make it easier.
Jeff remembered nothing. Ava had made sure of that. But the memories were still there, still waiting. The commands had been wiped or so they hoped….
They would have to wait for Tess to come back home to make sure that everything was gone. Until then, her father was to be left completely in the dark. Kind of hard on her mom.
Nancy was her mother, even if she had not borne her.
She looked up and saw Nancy smiling sadly at her. She smiled back.
Despite all the divisions and strife of the last couple of weeks, she had never been closer to her mother than now. It was something she wanted to keep.
Liz would take any silver lining she could grapple from the storm clouds that hovered over her life.
“Don’t worry, honey. Everything will be okay.”
Liz looked up and smiled, “Yes it will. If we all work together everything will be okay.”
So why did Liz still feel danger lurking in the shadows?
-----
Lonnie-
Lonnie watched as Max and then Nicholas left the room. Tess followed after Max. Naturally. Just like Ava always tailed Zan, the weak-willed bitch.
That comment of Nicholas’s rang through her head. And he had warned her to be careful of Tess.
But why? Ava had been by far the weakest of them on Antar, and nothing had pointed that she might be a challenge for them on Earth. Both Ava and Tess had seemed weak and searching for Zan or Max to protect them.
Max on the other hand…. If last night was any indication he was at least as powerful as Zan. Which made his mild attitude so strange. Wouldn’t a man with any pride show at least a little of his might to prove his worth?
Whatever. No matter his strength he had all the weaknesses of Zan, so tied to duty. Why he had suddenly gotten all paranoid Lonnie wasn’t sure. She’d been real careful about her contacts.
Lonnie tracked down Nicholas, slowly stalking the limping manikin.
Nicholas stopped in his tracks, “Hello? God, I hate this town.”
Lonnie slipped out to where he could see her. “Hey.”
Nicholas looked at her, a slight leer on his adolescent face. “Hey there yourself.”
“So that’s the deal?”
“That is the deal. I have to tell you, having Max here instead of your brother makes this even better. Now we’ll get the Granolith, too.”
“Why was it left with them anyway?”
“Don’t know, you should ask yourself. This is your plan.”
“Some plan.”
“Yeah, well just remember. You won’t be going home if I don’t get the Granolith.”
“Oh, I am going home, Nicky. Whether or not you get your precious artifact.”
“Strong words for a woman with no cards to play.”
“Nicky, Nicky, Nicky, you remember me don’t you. I remember you., General Vanerian. One of the three Rhyajhael to make it through the Academy of Military Science. I’m not like the others. I remember my old life, and I want it back. I want it all back, and if you stand with me, you will stand to benefit.”
“Hmm… Well I still would like the Granolith, that would be best. But barring that, I want Zan dead. Kill Max and I get you home. The freak with the Mohawk stays.”
“I can live with that. Once I am back on the home world, I will repay you in full. Maybe once you get your real body back….” Lonnie licked her lips. She started to walk away, rocking her hips slightly.
She stopped, filled with the need to prove her memory. By the way, Vanerian, how did you escape the Tower? Last I knew I had sabotaged the last of Antar’s ship docks, and the Revolutionary Tribunal’s forces were working themselves up the hallways.”
Nicholas’s eyes were glittering as he looked at her. “Always leave yourself an out, Lonnie. It might not be glorious or valorous to run away, but it can give you another shot on a later day, hopefully on favorable terms.”
Lonnie paused, almost feeling like Nicholas was trying to tell her something. She shrugged and ignored the feeling, relishing his eyes on her body.
She had always liked to tease….
------
Michael
Michael stood there staring at the older version of his Maria. “Why won’t you tell me? I mean it is your past, and we really could use the answers….”
First timeline Maria glided across the room with a grace the current Maria did not yet possess.
His Maria was a bit of a klutz.
Maria fixed herself a drink. “Do you need anything?”
“Uh, do you have a Snapple.”
Future Maria smiled, “I’m afraid that company did not survive the War of Consolidation. Will a Cherry-Coke be alright?”
Michael just nodded. It was hard to picture this woman as either his excitable love, or as the ruthless killer Liz had told them she was. He stared at the glass Maria held out to him.
“Trust me, Michael, if I wanted you dead, I just would have used my talents. You have potential, but seriously you are nothing but a half trained boy.”
“Did you, did you kill Liz? I mean, your Liz.”
Future Maria finished her drink in a single gulp. She paused to catch her breath. “That is my Space boy. Still as tactful as ever.” She walked over to prepare herself another. She turned, glass full of an amber liquid. “Yes. I killed her. I killed Isabel. Hell, I even killed Max when he returned. God he was such a bastard. Did you know your best friend wouldn’t save my mother? When she was dying of cancer, he wouldn’t heal her.”
“I’m sorry.”
“Yeah, well sorry won’t bring her back. God, it won’t bring any of them back.” She took another sip.
“Did you kill me, too?”
She looked up at him with a mix of hate, love, and longing. And guilt. Buried under it all was a soul crushing guilt. “No, but I should have. If only for Stephanie’s sake.”
“Stephanie?”
“Our daughter. It’s a lovely name isn’t it. It’s my grandmother’s name. I always said I would name my first daughter after her.”
Michael blinked a couple of times. “Uh, well, you know, I guess I don’t know this timeline as well as I thought I did. Liz said we never had kids. That you left me.”
“We didn’t and I did. It should have been a routine procedure. I was only a few months along, it should have been easy. A quick trip to the clinic and it would all be over. I could forget about you and your alien obsession. Me and the band had just gotten a touring contract, but we were just starting, and I didn’t want my being pregnant to spoil it. I tried to tell you, I tried. I would have given it all up. I would have, if I could just have counted on you. If I had just some inkling that you would be there for me. For us. But I wasn’t going to get trapped like my mom. I wasn’t going to let that happen….”
Michael wasn‘t liking where this was going….
Future Maria continued, “And then that last night, when you walked out on me, talking away on your cell phone to Larry Trilling of all people…. I knew then, you wouldn’t be there for me. I was all alone. My mom was alive, but she was sick. I should have forced her to go to the hospital, maybe they would have caught the cancer in time….”
Michael moved towards the distraught woman, “Maria?”
At his voice she looked up at him, “It should have been easy. I expected some sadness, was resigned to the thought that I might be making a mistake. But I did not expect to feel her die. Somehow, in someway, our baby had formed a connection to me. And I knew her. In that moment, too late to save her, I knew her and I felt her die. Do you have any idea what that is like Michael? To feel someone so precious slip through your hands. To feel their soul part from yours?”
Michael looked up at her. He should be angry with her. He should. But he couldn’t. Because he knew. He had felt the same thing when Maria had almost died. But he had powers, powers that he had used to hold her to life, to keep her shattered body functioning until help could arrive.
Whatever powers this Maria might now possess, she had not had them then. Just a moment of terror while their unborn child had connected with her before dying…
How could he not pity her?
“I do.”
Maria just stared at him, one eye brow arched.
Michael fought to speak, “We were attacked. And you nearly died. I couldn’t heal you, but I tried to keep you from dying. I bonded you then and there. I think that if you had died, I would have too. I, I can’t talk about it.”
He felt the older Maria’s arms hold onto him. “I’m so sorry, Michael. I just wanted revenge. Revenge for Stephanie, revenge for my mother…. Ana focused it, gave me the tools…. And I used them. I think I was so adamant about raising Amy as a form of absolution.”
“Amy?”
“Liz’s daughter. They would be so proud of her. I know I am. She is simply magnificent.” Future Maria paused, “I think that my younger self is not the only person who has been changed by Max’s plan. I think, I think that maybe this time we might just work out. The Taran pair bond, now that was unexpected.” Her hand went to touch his arm, “Your fading. I’m glad we got to talk. Maybe we can again someday.”
“I would like that. Is Maria, my Maria, going to be okay?….”
Light flared about him. And he was in the Granolith Chamber.
Maria, his Maria held onto him tightly. She gave him a quick kiss. “Come on Space boy, we have work to do.” She grasped his hand and started pulling him towards the door.
“Nice to see you rejoin us, Amy was worried sick.” Sean said.
Maria gave a shocked Sean a peck on the cheek, “Sorry, Sean.” She then went over to her mother. “Mom, we have to get going. They need us.”
Michael stared bemusedly at Maria, “What is the hurry?”
“We need to contact Max. It is a trap. He’s either getting a one way ticket to Antar or they’ll kill him. We have to stop him from going to the Summit!”
The idea of Max hurt or dying without him there to back him up filled him with an almost existential pain. “We have to hurry….”
------
Tess-
Tess walked out to find Max staring at the New York skyline and the bustling people all headed about there business.
Tess loved New York, loved all the big cities she’d been in. They had felt like home. Sure the human cities were dirty, polluted, and primitive…. But there was a part of her that felt more at home there. Mithars were a city folk.
The idea that she could walk the streets of her old home town filled her with joy. And yet… There was something odd about the deal given them.
“Max.”
“Hey, Tess. You must be happy. You always did say we needed to go home. Here is our big chance.”
“It doesn’t feel right without the others.”
“Maybe they’ll let us pick them up.”
“Do you think, do you think Nicholas is being sincere. I mean, it just seems too easy.”
Max looked off into the distance. “I don’t trust him. Your right it seems too easy. But…. They need us. How can I let my suspicions rule when so many lives are in the balance?”
“I know you Max. You will make the right decision.”
“Why? All you have ever been is supportive. I’ve rebuffed all of your efforts to get with me, and yet you still support me. Why?”
Tess looked away, and seriously thought through his question. “I know now that we will never have what we once had. That Liz will always be in your heart. But in that past life, you were a great king, no matter what they may imply. And I think that seed of greatness remains with you. We may never marry in this life, but you are still my leader. Still my king.”
“I wish the others were here.”
Tess was surprised at the words that came out of her mouth, “Me, too.” Moreover she was surprise by the fact she meant them….
Re: IDS Eidolon (CC ALL, Teen/Mature) Chapter 47- 10/29/08
Thanks to everyone reading this story.
RhondaAnn- Time travel is a tricky thing. Because if timeline one does not exist then Max does not go back in time. He does not go back in time, then conditions for timeline one will prevail. Therefore timeline one must exist in some form for him to be able to go back to change the past. I merely brushed on it in last part but Future Max actually returned to his timeline when he disappeared from the newly formed timeline two. Not fun for him.
Sigh, I can understand why you have no sympathy for FMaria. She has done a lot of evil things. Michael on the other hand felt sorry for her, but then he has a weakness where Maria is concerned. And she for him for that matter. Note that she did not kill him even in timeline one. (She did let him die when she stole Amy, which I suppose is bad enough.)
In the show, Max had second thoughts on leaving Isabel and Michael behind. His relationship with Liz is very real in this timeline however. Do you honestly believe he would leave her unless he had to?
xmag-That is exactly what happened. Timeline one is now a parelell universe to timeline two. Time travel is tricky, and Serena for all her intelligence did not really know what she was doing. In theory, both timelines should have little to do with each other. There is a reason why they are still connected which will be explored more in Shadows.
Disclaimer- Roswell is not mine and no infringement is intended.
Eidolon chapter 48
Tess-
Tess watched Max for a few moments before remembering her cell phone. Liz would be awake by now, likely working in the Crashdown.
Black Friday was more a draw at the mall, but the down town area had its share of sales, too.
Pity she was going to miss them.
Well there was always next year.
She had a vision of herself, Isabel, Liz, and Maria hitting the mall. Together as friends. While the boys stayed home and watched football.
Kyle. Her heart beat quickly just at the thought of him. In a way it never had for Max. With Max it had all been obsession. Just a memory of what had been in another life, fanned to flame by Nasedo.
But while as she missed her father, she relished the opportunity to try something new.
Kyle.
“Max, here’s my cell. Call Liz. Or Iz. We still have a few minutes more.”
Max looked at her, gratitude plain on his face. “Thanks.”
“Max, I think you know what to do. And I will support you. I will. No matter what. Now call them. I will watch.”
Max quickly typed in a number.
Liz’s probably.
She watched him turn a little stoic as he answered the other person, “Hi Mrs. Parker. Is Liz available…. Uh, she told you I was in New York?…. I, I…. Your welcome. I couldn’t let her die….. I, I love your daughter, Mrs. Parker….. I, I really don’t have a lot of time, could I, could I speak with her?….”
Tess shot a glance at Max, whose face looked both ashen and surprised. “What?”
“They know, they all know.”
“You mean….” She looked at him with barely submerged horror. It was bad enough with as many humans already knew. Adding in the parents would surely just up the risk. “Why?”
“I don’t know, I hope they are all okay. Maybe it was the attack. And I told you that Isabel was probably going to tell my mother.” His face was crinkled with worry. Suddenly the worry vanished.
A smile of hope and wonder lit his face. Liz.
Tess paid little attention to Max’s small talk with Liz. She looked down at her watch. Two minutes before they would have to go back.
She looked up Max was holding the phone delicately, like some precious artifact. Was it her imagination or were his pupils taking up a larger part of his eyes? There seemed to be a reflection of blue in his eyes.
Not that his eyes were glowing blue, but that they were reflecting someone’s whose was.
And there was a creepy feeling of not being alone. Of a presence very real, but not visible.
Only it felt very familiar.
Liz.
How she was doing it Tess was not sure. But Liz was here.
And Max was drawing strength from her. Tess could visibly see the his doubts fade.
What the HELL was going on here?
“Uh, Max, we’re just about out of time….”
Max smiled at her. He said, “Good bye, my love.” on the phone to Liz. He hung up. “Thanks, Tess. You have no clue how much I needed that.”
Max looked worried still. But there was a…. solidness about him now. Power long hidden stirring from within. He began to walk back to the Summit room.
And watching him, she knew. When he had left he had been a young man horribly out of his depth, striving with all his might to do the right thing. He was returning a King.
Tess felt a sudden surge of jealousy for Liz. But it was different this time. She wasn’t jealous about Max. Tess knew without a doubt she had no shot with him. Not now, probably not ever. It was pointless to think otherwise.
No she was jealous that Liz could transform Max so dramatically. That she could push him to the greatness that lurked within.
Tess wanted to be able to do that too. She wanted a love so deep a watcher could feel the love flow from across the phone. She wanted to be able to inspire.
And to be inspired.
She wanted it so bad.
And aside from Max there had been only one other who had inspired more than fleeting interest.
Kyle.
Was he the one for her? The kiss she had given him before leaving had been a promise…. Tess wasn’t sure. She really did not understand love. Nasedo had said it was a paltry human emotion.
But deep within her she now knew he had been lying. He’d been afraid that what had happened to Max would happen to her.
That she would fall into love.
That she would bond another. Ruining his plans.
Only Max was right. Those plans had failed.
Time to make knew ones.
And so as they entered back into the Summit room, Tess was thinking of Kyle.
-----
Kyle-
Kyle lay on the bed in Aeron’s motel room, pondering how screwed up his life was.
How in the course of a single week his whole life could unravel completely.
First there had been the attack last Friday, finally prompting to admit the strength of his feelings for Tess, if only to himself.
Then the surging awareness of things alien that kept coming to him these last couple of days.
Right now he would like to deny both of them.
As well as his growing sense of fellowship with the LGM’s. Of course, they had been his classmates, he had known them for years…. And some of the people he had cared for were joining their ranks.
So was he come to that.
For right now, Kyle could feel the whole room. Without looking he knew exactly where everything was. Up to and including a pack of matches hidden in one of the closets.
There were twelve matches left.
There was a part of him that wanted to check, to prove to himself that he was just imagining things….
But he did not think he was.
And it was fading, slowly reducing in area. He could no longer sense things in the adjoining rooms.
Whatever he and Aeron had done, or almost done had left him like an open nerve ending.
It had started so promising. He had just woken and looked into her eyes, the crystal blue eyes that she shared with her sister. Both of them were still holding each other from another bout of mind blowing sex.
And Kyle had reached out for her.
Only not with his hands.
He still wasn’t sure what he had done. But he had felt her, felt Aeron’s essence. He felt her shock, her joy, her growing love for him…. And he felt as bits and pieces of him were attaching to her, and the same to him.
He could feel a growing sense of her, a sense of Aeron beginning to bloom in his mind. He could feel her joy, surprise and awe as they began to bond.
And then, and then….
She pushed him away. In a flurry of tears and self hatred she rolled off the bed.
Kyle could still hear her voice, still hear her beautiful accented voice, “I’m sorry, so sorry Kyle…. But I am not her. I am not her.”
And she left.
He was left here. Alone again.
He could still feel a whisper of what could have been, could still sense Aeron slightly. But it too was fading.
As his sense of the room was fading.
How does one recover from such rejection? How does one reclaim normal when normal has ceased to exist?
Kyle stared at the ceiling trying to reclaim himself, reclaim his normal self.
-----
Maria-
Maria held tightly to Michael’s hand, despite the glares it earned from her mother. Maria loved her mother, but Michael was a non negotiable part of her life.
This time, this life they would be inseparable. Maria would make sure of that.
Now they were hurrying to the Crashdown. Liz had been nearly inconsolable when she had learned that it was all a trap.
Apparently Max had called her moments before and she had given him well wishes.
Well there was no way Liz could have known.
Isabel was trying to fight her way out of the mall to meet them there. Apparently there had been some great sales. She too had talked with Max the night before.
Isabel was just angry. Angry that their past lives were interfering with their current ones.
Alex was on his way as well, but he had to leave to catch his flight to Sweden latter on today.
They all had a lot to talk about, too.
“Mom, when we get back you are going to get an appointment at the doctors.”
Amy just glared at her.
“No, mom seriously. In the future you get cancer. And I love you. I want you to live.”
“Maria, when all of this calms down we need to seriously sit down and talk. About many, many things.” Amy glanced at Michael. Before her eyes went back to the road.
That was probably going to be an awkward talk, too. They would probably fight quite a bit too.
Maria was going to have to learn to control her temper. The last thing she wanted to do was blast her mom again.
Courtney wasn’t going to be there to mediate between them anymore. Her good mood evaporated.
Courtney was dead. They’d only been friends for a week, but it had been an intense week.
And Sean. Sean had to be broken over it. Maria had never seen her cousin fall so far so fast.
The aliens had that affect on people. Michael certainly had on her.
She looked up at Michael, at his closely guarded eyes. And she saw the stonewall that she had fought so hard to break through. But that wall had a gate now.
An opening just for her.
And for a moment she basked in his love for her, drawing strength from him.
She had a feeling she might need it.
-----
Liz-
Liz stared off into space. There had to be a way to contact Max again. She frantically dialed Tess’s number.
There was no response.
So she dialed another number. “Hello, Dorian?”
“Liz?”
“Yes. Are you in New York?”
“I’m here, trying to search for Max and Tess. They haven’t been staying at their hotel.”
Liz thought back, trying to remember all the sensations she’d had when talking to Max. For a brief moment she had felt like she’d been in his presence, in a sense connected to him. She strained, racking her brains for some hint, some direction for the Pod Squad’s Protector.
Her head was throbbing with pain but an image cropped up in her head.
And she told Dorian all that she saw. Hoping beyond hope that it was enough.
Dorian thanked her and hung up.
Liz sat there a moment trying to clear her head. Her shift this morning was just the breakfast shift and would soon be over. Which was good, because all of her friends were on the way.
How they could help Max, Liz wasn’t sure. But maybe, maybe a way could be found.
She had done what she could herself.
Max had to stay safe. He had to!
Liz plastered a plastic smile on her face and headed back to the floor.
Her break was over.
------
Max-
Max felt confident. There was an odd sense of mastery that seemed to flow through him ever since he had talked with Liz. It had seemed for a moment that they had truly been together.
That they had been close enough to touch even across the many miles that separated them.
What he had to tell the others would be hard for them to hear. But for good or ill, Earth was his home now. Liz was his home.
They didn’t really want him anyway. They just wanted the Granolith.
And that could not happen. They could not be trusted with it.
What it could do he was not sure, but it could do powerful things. And the Seal was not the only method to use it, just the easiest and best.
It should have scared him that he knew this. That he knew Larek… That he recognized Kathana now.
But it didn’t. He could still feel Liz. Fainter than when he’d had her on the phone, but she was still there. Still connected with him.
She provided an anchor, a beacon for him to find himself. He could not lose himself as long as she loved him.
His mind shuddered at the thought of what life without her would be like.
He needed her.
Rath and Lonnie were waiting for them at the door. Lonnie said something to Rath and he nodded. Lonnie walked up to them and spoke to Tess. “I need to speak to my brother for a moment.”
Tess nodded and looked up at Max. And she smiled. It was a friendly smile. No more than that. Somehow some of the sourness that had too often marred her pretty face had gone.
He did trust her. And deep within him he could feel the old feelings. The love that Zan had had for his youthful Queen…
But it was a candle against the sun in comparison to his love for Liz.
He could trust her now. He wasn’t sure how he knew, but he knew. They would never be more than friends in this life, but they would be friends.
He watched as Tess walked off, not disguising her dislike for Rath.
Max looked up at eyes both familiar and completely different. Lonnie’s eyes were closed.
Lonnie stared at him, “You lied to me. I don’t like it, but there it is. Just remember Max that this involves much more than you or I. Millions of lives hang in the balance. After you, your Majesty.”
Even if he had been tempted to go along with Nicholas’s offer, there was no way he could trust Lonnie. Despite her airs and her memories she was not his sister. Isabel was.
He was tempted to tell her that. To tell her that he had no faith in her. But really what was the point?
So he walked into the Summit room.
The Five leaders were waiting.
Nicholas still had a smirk on his face, “Well?”
“No.”
Larek nodded and gave a significant glance to Sero and Hanar. Both of them were nodding thoughtfully.
Nicholas’s grin faded. “You heard it here. Khivar tried to extend a hand of conciliation only to have it slapped away.”
Larek cleared his throat. “What of the Granolith?”
Max stood confidently. “I will do as my ancestors have done. I will defend it. It was entrusted to me and mine, and none can take that away.”
Glances passed among the gathered leaders.
Kathana spoke up, “I don’t know that we can leave it here, so far from its rightful place.”
Max felt anger flare and he felt his hold on himself weaken. A part of him was waking up, a part that he had first felt from Tess’s prodding.
Zan.
Max spoke, “For nigh sixty years it has rested away from the Taran Caves. Did any of you realize that Khivar had hid its removal? For sixty years wars have wracked your worlds, what help would it be to you now? What good would my return truly be? Perhaps I could calm Antar a bit, perhaps strengthen Khivar. Is that what all of you desire, that I strengthen the despot that started this whole conflagration?”
Sero spoke up, “We want peace. That is all.”
Max’s eyes glittered, “You obviously have an agreement with Khivar, the Taran Accords was it? Keep them. Surely Hanar is not such a fool as to deny the necessity of peace between your two worlds. Hanar, will you stop your attempts to destablize Padania if he agrees to withdraw from Lemarcia? And surely Sero, you can see the need to withdraw from Lemarcia, if only to give the hope of peace. If memory serves you have the stronger navy. In the worst case you could always invade again.”
Sero and Hanar looked each other and then at Larek. Larek nodded.
Interesting. Had there been a side conference going on here?
Kathana stood, “You are a fool to think peace can be concluded so easily. We of Cathia will not withdraw from Antar until such time as the true ruler sits on the Iberium Throne.”
“Hah, good look with that Kathana,” Nicholas growled. “I can not tell you the glee my country men will have razing your world.” Nicholas looked around the room, “I would say our business is concluded here. You are a fool Max if you think this is over. You will regret your refusal. You know why your predecessor died? Bad decisions. Good bye, Max. Be seeing you soon.” Nicholas got up and moved to the entrance.
Max banged his hand against the table. “Sit down Vaderian, I did not give you leave to go.” Max pounded the table.
And it rippled. The fabric of the space of the room rippled.
Nicholas looked utterly shocked. Everyone save Larek did.
Max stared at him, his pupils now fully distended into an almond shape. His voice now containing multiple tones as he spoke. “Nicholas, you are charged to tell your master what a fool he was for entrusting you with this task. Perhaps as a search dog you excel, but you have damaged any chance that I would trust Khivar. For the actions of you and yours on those whom I care for there will be no forgiveness. Now, go traitor, and think well on all the oaths you have broken to find yourself on this world your kind finds so poisonous. Go now, and if you are not a fool we will never meet again.”
Nicholas left.
Kathana got up and walked over to Max, “You made a lot of enemies here.”
“We were never friends, Cousin. No aid did you give either me or my sister when we could have avoided all of this unpleasantness. Tell my uncle I remember his lack of assistance well, and grant him no faith or trust.”
Kathana looked shocked as she left.
Max stood a moment, “I am sorry for my temper, my friends. I mean you and yours no harm or ill will. But I could not accept his plan. Perhaps, perhaps if they had chosen another emissary.” Max shook his head.
Sero stood, “With your leave, Your Highness.”
Hanar merely bowed.
Only Larek remained, “You know, you probably don’t remember this. But long ago our families were close. I grew up with you . We were friends. I was there for you father’s funeral, your coronation, your marriage…. It was so hard to see you fall to a man like Khivar…. I told you the changes you were making were too fast, that these things take time. But you did not listen.”
“My friend, there is much I do not remember. But I do remember your honesty and honor. I mean it sincerely when I say I wish no ill to you or yours.”
Larek stood, “Perhaps. But it would be truly painful for me to watch you fall yet again. I will be in touch.” Larek left.
Max wondered for a moment how much Brody would remember of the Summit. How close were Brody and Larek anyway?
Max shook his head and began to feel himself calm down. Began to feel more himself.
Tess walked up to him, “Max, are you okay?”
Max looked at her, looked at Lonnie and Rath. Rath looked impassive. But Lonnie looked dazed. Like something had not gone how she expected. “Yeah, let’s go.”
And Max walked out the door, flanked by a loyal Tess. He did not really care about the other two.
But he knew they would follow. If only to complain.
In that way at least they were similar to Michael and Isabel.
He wanted to be home. To be with his friends. To be with Liz.
It was Rath who spoke first, “What makes you think you have the right to make life changing decisions for Lonnie and me, huh?”
“What makes you think Khivar would have kept his part of the bargain. For that matter what makes you think Nicholas would have let us actually reach Khivar? If we go back it has to be on our terms, not theirs.”
There was a moment of silence, broken by Lonnie, “Max is right. Screw them. We will find our own way despite them.”
Rath shrugged, clearly still displeased. “I guess. I’m kind of hungry anyway.” He started to go in one direction when Lonnie stopped him.
“No not pizza. I am sick of pizza. China town.”
Max had the feeling he was missing something, but Chinese sounded fine to him. Their flight would leave tomorrow.
It would be good to be home.
RhondaAnn- Time travel is a tricky thing. Because if timeline one does not exist then Max does not go back in time. He does not go back in time, then conditions for timeline one will prevail. Therefore timeline one must exist in some form for him to be able to go back to change the past. I merely brushed on it in last part but Future Max actually returned to his timeline when he disappeared from the newly formed timeline two. Not fun for him.
Sigh, I can understand why you have no sympathy for FMaria. She has done a lot of evil things. Michael on the other hand felt sorry for her, but then he has a weakness where Maria is concerned. And she for him for that matter. Note that she did not kill him even in timeline one. (She did let him die when she stole Amy, which I suppose is bad enough.)
In the show, Max had second thoughts on leaving Isabel and Michael behind. His relationship with Liz is very real in this timeline however. Do you honestly believe he would leave her unless he had to?
xmag-That is exactly what happened. Timeline one is now a parelell universe to timeline two. Time travel is tricky, and Serena for all her intelligence did not really know what she was doing. In theory, both timelines should have little to do with each other. There is a reason why they are still connected which will be explored more in Shadows.
Disclaimer- Roswell is not mine and no infringement is intended.
Eidolon chapter 48
Tess-
Tess watched Max for a few moments before remembering her cell phone. Liz would be awake by now, likely working in the Crashdown.
Black Friday was more a draw at the mall, but the down town area had its share of sales, too.
Pity she was going to miss them.
Well there was always next year.
She had a vision of herself, Isabel, Liz, and Maria hitting the mall. Together as friends. While the boys stayed home and watched football.
Kyle. Her heart beat quickly just at the thought of him. In a way it never had for Max. With Max it had all been obsession. Just a memory of what had been in another life, fanned to flame by Nasedo.
But while as she missed her father, she relished the opportunity to try something new.
Kyle.
“Max, here’s my cell. Call Liz. Or Iz. We still have a few minutes more.”
Max looked at her, gratitude plain on his face. “Thanks.”
“Max, I think you know what to do. And I will support you. I will. No matter what. Now call them. I will watch.”
Max quickly typed in a number.
Liz’s probably.
She watched him turn a little stoic as he answered the other person, “Hi Mrs. Parker. Is Liz available…. Uh, she told you I was in New York?…. I, I…. Your welcome. I couldn’t let her die….. I, I love your daughter, Mrs. Parker….. I, I really don’t have a lot of time, could I, could I speak with her?….”
Tess shot a glance at Max, whose face looked both ashen and surprised. “What?”
“They know, they all know.”
“You mean….” She looked at him with barely submerged horror. It was bad enough with as many humans already knew. Adding in the parents would surely just up the risk. “Why?”
“I don’t know, I hope they are all okay. Maybe it was the attack. And I told you that Isabel was probably going to tell my mother.” His face was crinkled with worry. Suddenly the worry vanished.
A smile of hope and wonder lit his face. Liz.
Tess paid little attention to Max’s small talk with Liz. She looked down at her watch. Two minutes before they would have to go back.
She looked up Max was holding the phone delicately, like some precious artifact. Was it her imagination or were his pupils taking up a larger part of his eyes? There seemed to be a reflection of blue in his eyes.
Not that his eyes were glowing blue, but that they were reflecting someone’s whose was.
And there was a creepy feeling of not being alone. Of a presence very real, but not visible.
Only it felt very familiar.
Liz.
How she was doing it Tess was not sure. But Liz was here.
And Max was drawing strength from her. Tess could visibly see the his doubts fade.
What the HELL was going on here?
“Uh, Max, we’re just about out of time….”
Max smiled at her. He said, “Good bye, my love.” on the phone to Liz. He hung up. “Thanks, Tess. You have no clue how much I needed that.”
Max looked worried still. But there was a…. solidness about him now. Power long hidden stirring from within. He began to walk back to the Summit room.
And watching him, she knew. When he had left he had been a young man horribly out of his depth, striving with all his might to do the right thing. He was returning a King.
Tess felt a sudden surge of jealousy for Liz. But it was different this time. She wasn’t jealous about Max. Tess knew without a doubt she had no shot with him. Not now, probably not ever. It was pointless to think otherwise.
No she was jealous that Liz could transform Max so dramatically. That she could push him to the greatness that lurked within.
Tess wanted to be able to do that too. She wanted a love so deep a watcher could feel the love flow from across the phone. She wanted to be able to inspire.
And to be inspired.
She wanted it so bad.
And aside from Max there had been only one other who had inspired more than fleeting interest.
Kyle.
Was he the one for her? The kiss she had given him before leaving had been a promise…. Tess wasn’t sure. She really did not understand love. Nasedo had said it was a paltry human emotion.
But deep within her she now knew he had been lying. He’d been afraid that what had happened to Max would happen to her.
That she would fall into love.
That she would bond another. Ruining his plans.
Only Max was right. Those plans had failed.
Time to make knew ones.
And so as they entered back into the Summit room, Tess was thinking of Kyle.
-----
Kyle-
Kyle lay on the bed in Aeron’s motel room, pondering how screwed up his life was.
How in the course of a single week his whole life could unravel completely.
First there had been the attack last Friday, finally prompting to admit the strength of his feelings for Tess, if only to himself.
Then the surging awareness of things alien that kept coming to him these last couple of days.
Right now he would like to deny both of them.
As well as his growing sense of fellowship with the LGM’s. Of course, they had been his classmates, he had known them for years…. And some of the people he had cared for were joining their ranks.
So was he come to that.
For right now, Kyle could feel the whole room. Without looking he knew exactly where everything was. Up to and including a pack of matches hidden in one of the closets.
There were twelve matches left.
There was a part of him that wanted to check, to prove to himself that he was just imagining things….
But he did not think he was.
And it was fading, slowly reducing in area. He could no longer sense things in the adjoining rooms.
Whatever he and Aeron had done, or almost done had left him like an open nerve ending.
It had started so promising. He had just woken and looked into her eyes, the crystal blue eyes that she shared with her sister. Both of them were still holding each other from another bout of mind blowing sex.
And Kyle had reached out for her.
Only not with his hands.
He still wasn’t sure what he had done. But he had felt her, felt Aeron’s essence. He felt her shock, her joy, her growing love for him…. And he felt as bits and pieces of him were attaching to her, and the same to him.
He could feel a growing sense of her, a sense of Aeron beginning to bloom in his mind. He could feel her joy, surprise and awe as they began to bond.
And then, and then….
She pushed him away. In a flurry of tears and self hatred she rolled off the bed.
Kyle could still hear her voice, still hear her beautiful accented voice, “I’m sorry, so sorry Kyle…. But I am not her. I am not her.”
And she left.
He was left here. Alone again.
He could still feel a whisper of what could have been, could still sense Aeron slightly. But it too was fading.
As his sense of the room was fading.
How does one recover from such rejection? How does one reclaim normal when normal has ceased to exist?
Kyle stared at the ceiling trying to reclaim himself, reclaim his normal self.
-----
Maria-
Maria held tightly to Michael’s hand, despite the glares it earned from her mother. Maria loved her mother, but Michael was a non negotiable part of her life.
This time, this life they would be inseparable. Maria would make sure of that.
Now they were hurrying to the Crashdown. Liz had been nearly inconsolable when she had learned that it was all a trap.
Apparently Max had called her moments before and she had given him well wishes.
Well there was no way Liz could have known.
Isabel was trying to fight her way out of the mall to meet them there. Apparently there had been some great sales. She too had talked with Max the night before.
Isabel was just angry. Angry that their past lives were interfering with their current ones.
Alex was on his way as well, but he had to leave to catch his flight to Sweden latter on today.
They all had a lot to talk about, too.
“Mom, when we get back you are going to get an appointment at the doctors.”
Amy just glared at her.
“No, mom seriously. In the future you get cancer. And I love you. I want you to live.”
“Maria, when all of this calms down we need to seriously sit down and talk. About many, many things.” Amy glanced at Michael. Before her eyes went back to the road.
That was probably going to be an awkward talk, too. They would probably fight quite a bit too.
Maria was going to have to learn to control her temper. The last thing she wanted to do was blast her mom again.
Courtney wasn’t going to be there to mediate between them anymore. Her good mood evaporated.
Courtney was dead. They’d only been friends for a week, but it had been an intense week.
And Sean. Sean had to be broken over it. Maria had never seen her cousin fall so far so fast.
The aliens had that affect on people. Michael certainly had on her.
She looked up at Michael, at his closely guarded eyes. And she saw the stonewall that she had fought so hard to break through. But that wall had a gate now.
An opening just for her.
And for a moment she basked in his love for her, drawing strength from him.
She had a feeling she might need it.
-----
Liz-
Liz stared off into space. There had to be a way to contact Max again. She frantically dialed Tess’s number.
There was no response.
So she dialed another number. “Hello, Dorian?”
“Liz?”
“Yes. Are you in New York?”
“I’m here, trying to search for Max and Tess. They haven’t been staying at their hotel.”
Liz thought back, trying to remember all the sensations she’d had when talking to Max. For a brief moment she had felt like she’d been in his presence, in a sense connected to him. She strained, racking her brains for some hint, some direction for the Pod Squad’s Protector.
Her head was throbbing with pain but an image cropped up in her head.
And she told Dorian all that she saw. Hoping beyond hope that it was enough.
Dorian thanked her and hung up.
Liz sat there a moment trying to clear her head. Her shift this morning was just the breakfast shift and would soon be over. Which was good, because all of her friends were on the way.
How they could help Max, Liz wasn’t sure. But maybe, maybe a way could be found.
She had done what she could herself.
Max had to stay safe. He had to!
Liz plastered a plastic smile on her face and headed back to the floor.
Her break was over.
------
Max-
Max felt confident. There was an odd sense of mastery that seemed to flow through him ever since he had talked with Liz. It had seemed for a moment that they had truly been together.
That they had been close enough to touch even across the many miles that separated them.
What he had to tell the others would be hard for them to hear. But for good or ill, Earth was his home now. Liz was his home.
They didn’t really want him anyway. They just wanted the Granolith.
And that could not happen. They could not be trusted with it.
What it could do he was not sure, but it could do powerful things. And the Seal was not the only method to use it, just the easiest and best.
It should have scared him that he knew this. That he knew Larek… That he recognized Kathana now.
But it didn’t. He could still feel Liz. Fainter than when he’d had her on the phone, but she was still there. Still connected with him.
She provided an anchor, a beacon for him to find himself. He could not lose himself as long as she loved him.
His mind shuddered at the thought of what life without her would be like.
He needed her.
Rath and Lonnie were waiting for them at the door. Lonnie said something to Rath and he nodded. Lonnie walked up to them and spoke to Tess. “I need to speak to my brother for a moment.”
Tess nodded and looked up at Max. And she smiled. It was a friendly smile. No more than that. Somehow some of the sourness that had too often marred her pretty face had gone.
He did trust her. And deep within him he could feel the old feelings. The love that Zan had had for his youthful Queen…
But it was a candle against the sun in comparison to his love for Liz.
He could trust her now. He wasn’t sure how he knew, but he knew. They would never be more than friends in this life, but they would be friends.
He watched as Tess walked off, not disguising her dislike for Rath.
Max looked up at eyes both familiar and completely different. Lonnie’s eyes were closed.
Lonnie stared at him, “You lied to me. I don’t like it, but there it is. Just remember Max that this involves much more than you or I. Millions of lives hang in the balance. After you, your Majesty.”
Even if he had been tempted to go along with Nicholas’s offer, there was no way he could trust Lonnie. Despite her airs and her memories she was not his sister. Isabel was.
He was tempted to tell her that. To tell her that he had no faith in her. But really what was the point?
So he walked into the Summit room.
The Five leaders were waiting.
Nicholas still had a smirk on his face, “Well?”
“No.”
Larek nodded and gave a significant glance to Sero and Hanar. Both of them were nodding thoughtfully.
Nicholas’s grin faded. “You heard it here. Khivar tried to extend a hand of conciliation only to have it slapped away.”
Larek cleared his throat. “What of the Granolith?”
Max stood confidently. “I will do as my ancestors have done. I will defend it. It was entrusted to me and mine, and none can take that away.”
Glances passed among the gathered leaders.
Kathana spoke up, “I don’t know that we can leave it here, so far from its rightful place.”
Max felt anger flare and he felt his hold on himself weaken. A part of him was waking up, a part that he had first felt from Tess’s prodding.
Zan.
Max spoke, “For nigh sixty years it has rested away from the Taran Caves. Did any of you realize that Khivar had hid its removal? For sixty years wars have wracked your worlds, what help would it be to you now? What good would my return truly be? Perhaps I could calm Antar a bit, perhaps strengthen Khivar. Is that what all of you desire, that I strengthen the despot that started this whole conflagration?”
Sero spoke up, “We want peace. That is all.”
Max’s eyes glittered, “You obviously have an agreement with Khivar, the Taran Accords was it? Keep them. Surely Hanar is not such a fool as to deny the necessity of peace between your two worlds. Hanar, will you stop your attempts to destablize Padania if he agrees to withdraw from Lemarcia? And surely Sero, you can see the need to withdraw from Lemarcia, if only to give the hope of peace. If memory serves you have the stronger navy. In the worst case you could always invade again.”
Sero and Hanar looked each other and then at Larek. Larek nodded.
Interesting. Had there been a side conference going on here?
Kathana stood, “You are a fool to think peace can be concluded so easily. We of Cathia will not withdraw from Antar until such time as the true ruler sits on the Iberium Throne.”
“Hah, good look with that Kathana,” Nicholas growled. “I can not tell you the glee my country men will have razing your world.” Nicholas looked around the room, “I would say our business is concluded here. You are a fool Max if you think this is over. You will regret your refusal. You know why your predecessor died? Bad decisions. Good bye, Max. Be seeing you soon.” Nicholas got up and moved to the entrance.
Max banged his hand against the table. “Sit down Vaderian, I did not give you leave to go.” Max pounded the table.
And it rippled. The fabric of the space of the room rippled.
Nicholas looked utterly shocked. Everyone save Larek did.
Max stared at him, his pupils now fully distended into an almond shape. His voice now containing multiple tones as he spoke. “Nicholas, you are charged to tell your master what a fool he was for entrusting you with this task. Perhaps as a search dog you excel, but you have damaged any chance that I would trust Khivar. For the actions of you and yours on those whom I care for there will be no forgiveness. Now, go traitor, and think well on all the oaths you have broken to find yourself on this world your kind finds so poisonous. Go now, and if you are not a fool we will never meet again.”
Nicholas left.
Kathana got up and walked over to Max, “You made a lot of enemies here.”
“We were never friends, Cousin. No aid did you give either me or my sister when we could have avoided all of this unpleasantness. Tell my uncle I remember his lack of assistance well, and grant him no faith or trust.”
Kathana looked shocked as she left.
Max stood a moment, “I am sorry for my temper, my friends. I mean you and yours no harm or ill will. But I could not accept his plan. Perhaps, perhaps if they had chosen another emissary.” Max shook his head.
Sero stood, “With your leave, Your Highness.”
Hanar merely bowed.
Only Larek remained, “You know, you probably don’t remember this. But long ago our families were close. I grew up with you . We were friends. I was there for you father’s funeral, your coronation, your marriage…. It was so hard to see you fall to a man like Khivar…. I told you the changes you were making were too fast, that these things take time. But you did not listen.”
“My friend, there is much I do not remember. But I do remember your honesty and honor. I mean it sincerely when I say I wish no ill to you or yours.”
Larek stood, “Perhaps. But it would be truly painful for me to watch you fall yet again. I will be in touch.” Larek left.
Max wondered for a moment how much Brody would remember of the Summit. How close were Brody and Larek anyway?
Max shook his head and began to feel himself calm down. Began to feel more himself.
Tess walked up to him, “Max, are you okay?”
Max looked at her, looked at Lonnie and Rath. Rath looked impassive. But Lonnie looked dazed. Like something had not gone how she expected. “Yeah, let’s go.”
And Max walked out the door, flanked by a loyal Tess. He did not really care about the other two.
But he knew they would follow. If only to complain.
In that way at least they were similar to Michael and Isabel.
He wanted to be home. To be with his friends. To be with Liz.
It was Rath who spoke first, “What makes you think you have the right to make life changing decisions for Lonnie and me, huh?”
“What makes you think Khivar would have kept his part of the bargain. For that matter what makes you think Nicholas would have let us actually reach Khivar? If we go back it has to be on our terms, not theirs.”
There was a moment of silence, broken by Lonnie, “Max is right. Screw them. We will find our own way despite them.”
Rath shrugged, clearly still displeased. “I guess. I’m kind of hungry anyway.” He started to go in one direction when Lonnie stopped him.
“No not pizza. I am sick of pizza. China town.”
Max had the feeling he was missing something, but Chinese sounded fine to him. Their flight would leave tomorrow.
It would be good to be home.
Re: IDS Eidolon (CC ALL, Teen/Mature) Chapter 48- 11/06/08
Thanks to all reading this story.
AvalonRose- Thanks for reading. Well, I don't know how well it comes across, but each character notices things slightly different. So writing a scene from Liz's POV would be different than say Maria's. They notice different things and have different concerns, and that helps shape the scene. I am striving hard to make Tess both likable and also have her transition from being obsessed with Max and highly manipulative to being an integral part of the team.
As for Maria being evil, well, I kind of have a soft spot for Maria. And I have actually seen her be evil in stories before. But its either petty evil, or she's a total puppet and its not really Maria at all. I've never actually run into a story where she is at some point the nemesis of the characters. That doesn't mean I don't want her to be a heroine as well! But how often are you truly worried about Maria going to the darkside? (If someone knows of a story, I'd like to read it by the way.)
Anyway, thanks for reading, and if you have any questions please feel free to pm me. (And that's for anyone.)
xmag- Thanks as always. That's what I was aiming for.
RhondaAnn- Thanks as always. Lonnie and Rath are about to get themselves into a world of hurt.
Poor Kyle. And yes she will know. Things are going to be complicated there for a while.
Also I pity Max should he decide to not heal Amy this timeline if neccessary!
Disclaimer- Roswell is not mine and no infringement is intended. Some scenes taken partially from MitC
Eidolon chapter 49
Michael-
Michael watched as his high spirited lover leapt out of the car and ran into the Crashdown.
Maria would be there for Liz as always.
Unless it was time to kill her. But even then, even in the future, Maria had taken care of Liz’s kids.
The two hours Michael had spent with the previous timeline’s Maria was enlightening. For underneath all the experience, underneath the training, underneath the sorrow and grief…. Maria was still Maria.
Not his Maria perhaps, but still herself.
And it rocked him to realize that the fear that Maria had about becoming evil, of joining with Khivar and helping conquer Earth…. It was not misplaced. It was possible. It had happened.
It could happen again.
Not on his watch. Not this time.
Only….
How could he stop it?
He had to stop it. He had to. He loved her too much not to.
And this time. This time he would be there for her.
Michael followed her into the Crashdown.
------
Isabel-
Isabel leapt out of the car as soon as they pulled up to the Crashdown. Part of her was aware of Maria’s mother walking over to talk to hers.
A problem for later.
She saw a slightly depressed Aeron half-heartedly eating breakfast at one of the tables. She stopped, “So are you going to help us?”
“Help you? What are you talking about?”
“Where is Kyle?”
Aeron just kept pushing part of a pancake through the syrup. “I don’t know.”
Isabel‘s scorn was scathing, “Why don’t I believe you? You two certainly traipsed out together with quite the smile last night. And Kyle is certainly not home. Trust me I called. The Sheriff hadn’t seen him all morning. So where is he? In your little love nest? Did you even check to see if the Sheriff had been altered.”
Aeron flinched, but did not look up at her.
“I didn’t think so. My brother is with your twisted siblings. And we have information that they might kill him if they don’t get what they want. So get up and march. You will help us.” Isabel reached over and grabbed Aeron. “Get up.”
Nancy walked over, “Is there a problem Isabel? Aeron?”
Aeron looked up at Nancy, her face red and covered in tears. “I’m, I’m fine. I just, here take this for my bill. I’m done I guess.”
Isabel said quietly, “We need to contact Max.”
Nancy nodded, “Well next time try to be nicer with our guests, okay Isabel? And Aeron, are you sure you’re okay?”
Aeron nodded and sobbed.
Isabel grabbed the former New Yorker and pulled her through the restaurant. As they passed into the hallway leading to the Parker apartment Isabel stopped and looked at the still sobbing girl. “You look terrible. What happened? Did Kyle hurt you or something?”
Aeron shook her head.
Isabel looked at her critically. “Look, I may seem heartless right now, but we need you. Well, we might need you. So I need you to focus. And you can’t while you’re blubbering away. So tell me what is wrong?”
“I think I might love Kyle.”
“Okay, while I can imagine that as truly a tragedy of common sense, I have yet to understand your complete breakdown. I mean that is curable by a swift whack on the side of the head followed by ice cream and some shopping.”
“He tried to bond me this morning.”
“I take it you aren’t talking something kinky here?”
Aeron shook her head.
Isabel thought for a second. “My God, you are talking about a connection. He tried to open a connection to you this morning?”
Aeron nodded. “But it is all wrong, I’m not her. He loves her not me. Not really.”
“Tess. He loves Tess… Well that is the rumor floating around school, although it certainly hasn’t stopped him spending time with Vicky lately.” Isabel stopped a moment, “Wait how do you know how he feels? Did you, did you have flashes?”
Aeron nodded and sniffled slightly, her composure slowly recovering. “And I think he did too.”
“Okay.” Isabel stopped, gathering her thoughts. “You know we really don’t need this right now. I mean, I really don’t know how this works. I know that I get flashes from Alex, and he from me. Each of us, each couple has only really gotten them when we committed to the other.”
“I rarely got them with Zan. It is just that, Tess is the only family I still have. And Kyle loved her. And I have stolen that love…. I hate myself! How could I do that to her?”
Isabel blinked a couple of times. “You know there is a certain level of irony here. Something that would be funny if it weren’t so tragic. Okay, here is the thing. My brother is in New York at the Summit. We’ve just gotten information that they might kill him if he does the wrong thing. We need to contact him. Do you know where the meeting is? Can you remember anything?”
“Lonnie and Rath were handling the details. I was interested, but Zan, Zan thought it was a trap. And, and who ever told you to warn them was right. Lonnie will do anything to get home. Anything.”
“Would she kill for it?”
Aeron looked Isabel straight in the eyes, “Anything. I think, I think she killed Zan for it. Oh God, his body, just laying there in the street!” Aeron grabbed Isabel and held onto her, trying to receive some comfort.
Isabel held her, and slowly led her up the stairs.
For Max really was in danger. And not just from the others at the Summit, but also from his ‘family.’
There had to be a way to aid him or at the very least warn him.
Once more it felt like the ground was collapsing beneath her, that all certainties were fading. How she needed Alex!
She reached inside her, to where her bond to him lay and she pulled what strength and certainty she could from it. It wasn’t all she wanted or needed.
How she had lived without it, Isabel did not know. It was an anchor, a touchstone that let her know that she was loved. It would always point her back to herself so that she could never lose herself. He was always there.
She looked again at the fragile girl who had denied herself the very thing Isabel was leaning on.
For love of her sister, Aeron was denying herself something that would strengthen her. Provide confidence and security. Two things the girl desperately needed in Isabel opinion.
A problem for another day.
First they had to save her errant brother.
Isabel walked with Aeron into the Parker apartment.
-----
Liz-
Liz morosely stared at her friends as they tried to come up with ways to save her boyfriend.
Maria was pacing up and down in the living room. Michael was draped along a couch watching her.
Isabel sat primly at the table staring down at her hands. Aeron sat with her, somehow managing to look half crushed.
Liz sighed, “Come on guys, there has to be a way to help him. We just need to thing of it.”
Maria stopped mid pace, “Hey, Liz, what about Dorian.”
Isabel perked up, “Who is Dorian?”
Michael also was suddenly paying attention.
Liz looked down for a moment before facing them. They would not be happy with her. “He is your Protector.”
Michael said, “What, I thought Nasedo was our Protector.”
Liz shook her head. “No he was just there for Tess. Dorian already was watching you by the time he realized you were all still in Roswell.”
“But, but why didn’t he ever tell us? Why did he never reveal himself.”
Aeron said in a soft voice, “You guys are the back ups. Natalie, our Protector used to tell us about you. If nothing ever happened to us, you guys were just supposed to live normal lives. We were only supposed to contact you if something had gone wrong. I guess your Protector was just doing his job.”
Liz nodded, “That is kind of what he told me. He helped you guys a little on Saturday. He is also how I escaped from Ana. So I can understand why you would be mad at him, and mad at me for hiding him… But cut him a little slack.”
Michael looked angry, “He let me rot with Hank?”
Maria reached over and rubbed his shoulder. For a brief moment it looked like he was going to brush her off. But he stopped and looked at her. Liz was surprised by his sad smile at her friend. Michael held his peace.
“When he learned Max was going to New York he chewed me out and got tickets to follow them. Unfortunately, Max and Tess have not been spending time at their arranged hotel.”
Aeron, “Their probably at the Citadel, it’s where we live. And it is shielded. There is no way he would be able to find them there.”
“Well you could tell him where it is, and then he could find them there.”
Aeron looked at Maria, “I guess that could help, but it won’t help him now.”
Liz nodded, “And he needs the help now. I gave him information from where he was when we were talking.” Everyone looked at her, “Don’t ask, I don’t know how I knew. Max didn’t tell me.”
Michael spoke up, “What about a dream walk, Iz? Isn’t that how we got a hold of him at Eagle Rock.”
Aeron raised her hand, “Excuse me, dream walk?”
Maria, “Essentially Isabel can reach out and visit people in their dreams. And terrorized them, right Isabel?”
“You are not going to let that go, are you? I just wanted to be sure.”
“You could have just trusted me!”
Liz was shaking her head, “This is getting us nowhere. Isabel can you do it?”
“I don’t know. He was drugged, and only a few miles away. Now he is half-way across the country….”
“Will you try? I have a picture of him…” Liz fumbled for a picture of her and Max that she kept with her always. Even during those dark days when she believed that he hated her.
Isabel gingerly took it and closed her eyes. Michael went over and held her hand.
A few moments passed and Isabel opened her eyes again. “It’s too far, he can’t hear me.”
Maria nodded thoughtfully, “So what is plan B?”
Isabel looked at her and said, “There is no plan B.”
Aeron looked lost in though for a moment. “Liz, your bonded to Max. You have a connection right?”
Liz licked her lips and looked around the room, “Um, yes.”
Aeron looked at her, “You can do it. Try again, Isabel. I am not sure how what you do works, but Liz should be a better focus.”
Isabel nodded gently, “Yes, yes that might work. Liz?” Isabel reached out a hand to her.
Liz was shaking as she grasped her hand, “I don’t know why but this is really scaring me.”
Isabel shot Liz a genuine smile of friendship, “Liz is there is any voice my brother would listen to, it would be yours. He loves you and we all know you love him. Help me save him.”
Liz sat down and closed her eyes. Isabel did the same.
The room and everything in it suddenly seemed to be unreal. There was only Isabel and her, and Isabel was reaching with her other hand off into the distance. To touch her brother so softly he could not feel it, not while he was distracted by all that was going on. Not while he was awake….
Liz saw where Isabel’s hand was going and suddenly….
Liz was there.
She was standing in the middle of a fairly busy street, cars speeding through where her body would be if she were actually physically present.
But she wasn’t.
She could hear, but everything sounded so distant.
But she could see him. Max walking down the street, Tess, Lonnie, and Rath following him. Max was leading them so he could not see, but Liz could. Lonnie was raising her hand towards a window washing cart several stories up. And Rath was moving behind Tess. She saw as Rath placed a hand over her mouth and hit her hard on the head.
Tess crumpled into his arms.
Liz waved as hard as she could, vainly trying to get Max’s attention.
She saw the look of triumph in Lonnie’s eyes as the cart broke free and fell towards an unsuspecting Max…
Then Max’s eyes met Liz’s. And as if of their own accord he moved toward her.
Her soul ran toward him, to share in his fate should he live or die….
Lonnie and Rath fled the scene carrying Tess off.
So they did not see as the cart barely missed Max, his eyes glowing a reflected blue. And for a brief moment Liz and Max touched, not body to body, but soul to soul.
A timeless moment that was all too short.
-----
Max-
Max just stood there and for want of a better word communed with Liz.
And then she was gone.
Max shook his head and registered that he was soaked. Behind him was the high rise window cart Lonnie had tried to drop on him.
Once more anger burned through him. He had not trusted her, but he had not expected this level of treachery.
“Tess?”
They had Tess. And for their attempt on his life. For their attempt on Liz’s life back at Roswell…. For all their crimes they would pay.
He would make sure of it.
He reached out to the filament that still existed between himself and Tess, the remnant of his former life. And followed. They couldn’t have gone far.
-----
Tess-
Tess’s head hurt. Nasedo had taught her a skill to run something akin to a diagnostic on her body for just such a situation. It used only a trickle of power, so unless an alien was specifically looking for it it would go unnoticed.
Humans wouldn’t notice it at all.
Lonnie said, “Did you have to hit her so hard. I need her to be at least semi conscious for me to mind rape her.”
“Sorry, did you see if you hit him?”
“No need, Maxie is a goner. There is no way he would have moved fast enough out of the way. Trust me he’s as dead as Zan.”
“So, Lon, aside from Nicky promising to take you home if you whacked Max, was there any other reason to kill him?”
“You spied on me? How dare you?”
“Cut the crap Lonnie, I am tired of it. You want to go home. I understand that. And you were willing to leave me here to rot. I understand that also. But before you go, I need you to know that I love you Lonnie. Its how we got to this whole messed up space. Did you honestly think that I’d kill Zan for any other reason, Lon? But you wanted to go home so bad…. And you pleaded with me….. And maybe this makes me weak in your eyes, but there, I said it. I love you. Now lets just wait so you can crack this little girl’s head open and get the data your Skin boy needs so you both can leave this dirt ball.”
“Rath, I…”
“Whatever, Lon, she’s starting to wake up.”
“We need to talk, if we have the Granolith surely….”
“Lonnie!”
“Right.”
Tess could feel Lonnie’s mind nuzzle up to hers and try to enter. This was actually a bit of good news. It was hard to do a serious deep warp on one of the hybrids. Tess had learned this to her chagrin. She could do it, but they quickly caught on. And someone knowing their minds are being messed with are harder to mess with. Not to mention their defenses would start to deploy.
Rath was actually the better protected of the two. He had fewer active mental based powers. But the passive defenses drilled into him to protect him against Mithar subversion were still there. They were in Michael too. She’d only ever been able to activate Michael’s programming and not actually change any of it.
Both Isabel and Lonnie on the other hand had powerful active mental abilities, and could be quite annoying if they went on the defensive. They could actually hurt Tess if they really knew what they were doing. But their very strength could be a weakness. When using an active power they were more vulnerable to infiltration.
Neither the old Ava, nor the one who now called herself Aeron would have been able to slip through Lonnie’s trained defenses. But Nasedo had used his memories of Guard infiltration techniques, similar to the ones that Nicholas no doubt used.
Ava had been a master of the old Eidolon. And strictly speaking there wasn’t technically a combat version of the Eidolon.
But if there was, if as was darkly hinted at, the Theshta trained High Council Guard were masters of it.
As was Tess.
So Lonnie never saw Tess stand up. Never saw as plasma blades began to form.
Never saw her attack a suddenly frightened Rath….
-----
Lonnie-
Lonnie stared at the weak girl that Nicholas had warned her of. The girl just sat there cross legged like Rath had set her down. She reached into her head. And reached and reached….
From off in the distance she could hear Rath’s voice cry out in pain. “Lonnie, please Lonnie. Don’t just, Arggghhh, don’t just sit there. She’s killing me. I know you don’t love me, but please…. PLEASE!!!!!”
Did she love Rath? Her mind just seemed to drift. Drift while it probed the seemingly empty expanse within Tess.
Did she really love Rath? The question echoed, resonated all around her.
And the answer, the one that came deep with in her.
Was yes.
Yes.
Yes she did.
And just like that the connection that Rath had extended to her, the one that had stood unused in her mind for years sprung to life. It lay next to the moribund one that she had once shared with Khivar.
But in one of life’s great ironies, Lonnie’s link was dead, unlike Isabel’s
For while the New York group contained the Royal’s memories….
The Roswell Group contained the Royal’s essences. No matter how much Lonnie had lusted after her memories of Khivar, it would never be her soul that his hungered for.
It was a pleasure she would never have, a weakness she would never have to fear.
But he connection to Rath was very real. And through it she could sense him fighting Tess.
And losing.
Dying.
Without Antaran Legion techniques he would have long been dead, cut in half by one of Tess’s plasma attacks. But Rath knew a way to harden air, to resist and weaken attacks.
It was not enough. He had cuts all over his body and seemed unable to land a single shot on Tess. His blasts were weaker than Michael’s but still quite strong. Still deadly. The air of the room was filled with dust and debris from his attempts to kill Tess.
For it was kill or be killed at this point.
Just like that Lonnie was aware that she was being warped. And while she could not fully break out of it, she used the source of the warp itself to pinpoint Tess’s location.
And she used all her might to blast there. She could feel Tess realize that she no longer had Lonnie in thrall.
It would be a question of whose attack reached whom first.
Lonnie was lucky her blast caught Tess in mid attack. It pushed Tess away mid swing. Her plasma blades were very limited in attack range…
Lonnie still felt a line of fire stretch from her left thigh all the way to her right eyebrow. Her clothes suddenly no longer hung right as they were completely cut as was Lonnie’s skin. It was approximately a half centimeter deep all along the line.
Had her blast not hit Tess and thrown her back it would have been closer to six inches all along the cut, and Lonnie’s blood and organs would be resting on the floor along with her corpse.
Lonnie was shaking as she blasted Tess further away from her. She looked down at the blood that was seeping through her clothes. It did not hurt too badly yet, but it would.
She walked over to Rath and tried to stem his blood loss. None of his cuts were deep, but there were so many of them.
She did not hear the stranger’s approach as he walked over to Tess.
She did hear him mumble something to her and she looked up. She unsteadily lifted her hand in defense. “Get back.”
The man just shook his head, “If Natalie could only see you now, Clarissa.”
“Who are you? How do you know that name? And my name is Lonnie1”
“Oh, Clarissa, how deep does your treachery go? I know you tried to kill Max, did you kill Carlos as well?”
“I don’t know what you are talking about!”
“Of course not. And poor David, always led by you. Both of you traitors.”
Lonnie panicked and through a blast at him.
The man raised his hand and a blue green shield absorbed her attack.
It was a defense taught only to the Royal Household Guard. And the Royal family if they had the talent.
Zan of Antar had been renowned for his skill with a shield. Carlos, or Zan of Earth, had only just been learning to use it at his death.
It was a rare technique.
Lonnie was shocked at its use, “Who are you?”
“You may call me Dorian. I was once General of the Household Guard, but now am merely a humble Protector.” Dorian sighed, “It pains me to do this, but you must be marked for judgment.” He made a quick pass with his hands and searing light bit into her shoulder.
She was branded as a traitor. Even after the wound healed, a mere hand wave would call up the sigil.
It could only be removed by an authorized member of the Royal Court.
The light flashed again and Rath was also marked.
Lonnie stood there huddling in fear as she knelt and held a comatose Rath. She had doomed them both.
AvalonRose- Thanks for reading. Well, I don't know how well it comes across, but each character notices things slightly different. So writing a scene from Liz's POV would be different than say Maria's. They notice different things and have different concerns, and that helps shape the scene. I am striving hard to make Tess both likable and also have her transition from being obsessed with Max and highly manipulative to being an integral part of the team.
As for Maria being evil, well, I kind of have a soft spot for Maria. And I have actually seen her be evil in stories before. But its either petty evil, or she's a total puppet and its not really Maria at all. I've never actually run into a story where she is at some point the nemesis of the characters. That doesn't mean I don't want her to be a heroine as well! But how often are you truly worried about Maria going to the darkside? (If someone knows of a story, I'd like to read it by the way.)
Anyway, thanks for reading, and if you have any questions please feel free to pm me. (And that's for anyone.)
xmag- Thanks as always. That's what I was aiming for.
RhondaAnn- Thanks as always. Lonnie and Rath are about to get themselves into a world of hurt.
Poor Kyle. And yes she will know. Things are going to be complicated there for a while.
Also I pity Max should he decide to not heal Amy this timeline if neccessary!
Disclaimer- Roswell is not mine and no infringement is intended. Some scenes taken partially from MitC
Eidolon chapter 49
Michael-
Michael watched as his high spirited lover leapt out of the car and ran into the Crashdown.
Maria would be there for Liz as always.
Unless it was time to kill her. But even then, even in the future, Maria had taken care of Liz’s kids.
The two hours Michael had spent with the previous timeline’s Maria was enlightening. For underneath all the experience, underneath the training, underneath the sorrow and grief…. Maria was still Maria.
Not his Maria perhaps, but still herself.
And it rocked him to realize that the fear that Maria had about becoming evil, of joining with Khivar and helping conquer Earth…. It was not misplaced. It was possible. It had happened.
It could happen again.
Not on his watch. Not this time.
Only….
How could he stop it?
He had to stop it. He had to. He loved her too much not to.
And this time. This time he would be there for her.
Michael followed her into the Crashdown.
------
Isabel-
Isabel leapt out of the car as soon as they pulled up to the Crashdown. Part of her was aware of Maria’s mother walking over to talk to hers.
A problem for later.
She saw a slightly depressed Aeron half-heartedly eating breakfast at one of the tables. She stopped, “So are you going to help us?”
“Help you? What are you talking about?”
“Where is Kyle?”
Aeron just kept pushing part of a pancake through the syrup. “I don’t know.”
Isabel‘s scorn was scathing, “Why don’t I believe you? You two certainly traipsed out together with quite the smile last night. And Kyle is certainly not home. Trust me I called. The Sheriff hadn’t seen him all morning. So where is he? In your little love nest? Did you even check to see if the Sheriff had been altered.”
Aeron flinched, but did not look up at her.
“I didn’t think so. My brother is with your twisted siblings. And we have information that they might kill him if they don’t get what they want. So get up and march. You will help us.” Isabel reached over and grabbed Aeron. “Get up.”
Nancy walked over, “Is there a problem Isabel? Aeron?”
Aeron looked up at Nancy, her face red and covered in tears. “I’m, I’m fine. I just, here take this for my bill. I’m done I guess.”
Isabel said quietly, “We need to contact Max.”
Nancy nodded, “Well next time try to be nicer with our guests, okay Isabel? And Aeron, are you sure you’re okay?”
Aeron nodded and sobbed.
Isabel grabbed the former New Yorker and pulled her through the restaurant. As they passed into the hallway leading to the Parker apartment Isabel stopped and looked at the still sobbing girl. “You look terrible. What happened? Did Kyle hurt you or something?”
Aeron shook her head.
Isabel looked at her critically. “Look, I may seem heartless right now, but we need you. Well, we might need you. So I need you to focus. And you can’t while you’re blubbering away. So tell me what is wrong?”
“I think I might love Kyle.”
“Okay, while I can imagine that as truly a tragedy of common sense, I have yet to understand your complete breakdown. I mean that is curable by a swift whack on the side of the head followed by ice cream and some shopping.”
“He tried to bond me this morning.”
“I take it you aren’t talking something kinky here?”
Aeron shook her head.
Isabel thought for a second. “My God, you are talking about a connection. He tried to open a connection to you this morning?”
Aeron nodded. “But it is all wrong, I’m not her. He loves her not me. Not really.”
“Tess. He loves Tess… Well that is the rumor floating around school, although it certainly hasn’t stopped him spending time with Vicky lately.” Isabel stopped a moment, “Wait how do you know how he feels? Did you, did you have flashes?”
Aeron nodded and sniffled slightly, her composure slowly recovering. “And I think he did too.”
“Okay.” Isabel stopped, gathering her thoughts. “You know we really don’t need this right now. I mean, I really don’t know how this works. I know that I get flashes from Alex, and he from me. Each of us, each couple has only really gotten them when we committed to the other.”
“I rarely got them with Zan. It is just that, Tess is the only family I still have. And Kyle loved her. And I have stolen that love…. I hate myself! How could I do that to her?”
Isabel blinked a couple of times. “You know there is a certain level of irony here. Something that would be funny if it weren’t so tragic. Okay, here is the thing. My brother is in New York at the Summit. We’ve just gotten information that they might kill him if he does the wrong thing. We need to contact him. Do you know where the meeting is? Can you remember anything?”
“Lonnie and Rath were handling the details. I was interested, but Zan, Zan thought it was a trap. And, and who ever told you to warn them was right. Lonnie will do anything to get home. Anything.”
“Would she kill for it?”
Aeron looked Isabel straight in the eyes, “Anything. I think, I think she killed Zan for it. Oh God, his body, just laying there in the street!” Aeron grabbed Isabel and held onto her, trying to receive some comfort.
Isabel held her, and slowly led her up the stairs.
For Max really was in danger. And not just from the others at the Summit, but also from his ‘family.’
There had to be a way to aid him or at the very least warn him.
Once more it felt like the ground was collapsing beneath her, that all certainties were fading. How she needed Alex!
She reached inside her, to where her bond to him lay and she pulled what strength and certainty she could from it. It wasn’t all she wanted or needed.
How she had lived without it, Isabel did not know. It was an anchor, a touchstone that let her know that she was loved. It would always point her back to herself so that she could never lose herself. He was always there.
She looked again at the fragile girl who had denied herself the very thing Isabel was leaning on.
For love of her sister, Aeron was denying herself something that would strengthen her. Provide confidence and security. Two things the girl desperately needed in Isabel opinion.
A problem for another day.
First they had to save her errant brother.
Isabel walked with Aeron into the Parker apartment.
-----
Liz-
Liz morosely stared at her friends as they tried to come up with ways to save her boyfriend.
Maria was pacing up and down in the living room. Michael was draped along a couch watching her.
Isabel sat primly at the table staring down at her hands. Aeron sat with her, somehow managing to look half crushed.
Liz sighed, “Come on guys, there has to be a way to help him. We just need to thing of it.”
Maria stopped mid pace, “Hey, Liz, what about Dorian.”
Isabel perked up, “Who is Dorian?”
Michael also was suddenly paying attention.
Liz looked down for a moment before facing them. They would not be happy with her. “He is your Protector.”
Michael said, “What, I thought Nasedo was our Protector.”
Liz shook her head. “No he was just there for Tess. Dorian already was watching you by the time he realized you were all still in Roswell.”
“But, but why didn’t he ever tell us? Why did he never reveal himself.”
Aeron said in a soft voice, “You guys are the back ups. Natalie, our Protector used to tell us about you. If nothing ever happened to us, you guys were just supposed to live normal lives. We were only supposed to contact you if something had gone wrong. I guess your Protector was just doing his job.”
Liz nodded, “That is kind of what he told me. He helped you guys a little on Saturday. He is also how I escaped from Ana. So I can understand why you would be mad at him, and mad at me for hiding him… But cut him a little slack.”
Michael looked angry, “He let me rot with Hank?”
Maria reached over and rubbed his shoulder. For a brief moment it looked like he was going to brush her off. But he stopped and looked at her. Liz was surprised by his sad smile at her friend. Michael held his peace.
“When he learned Max was going to New York he chewed me out and got tickets to follow them. Unfortunately, Max and Tess have not been spending time at their arranged hotel.”
Aeron, “Their probably at the Citadel, it’s where we live. And it is shielded. There is no way he would be able to find them there.”
“Well you could tell him where it is, and then he could find them there.”
Aeron looked at Maria, “I guess that could help, but it won’t help him now.”
Liz nodded, “And he needs the help now. I gave him information from where he was when we were talking.” Everyone looked at her, “Don’t ask, I don’t know how I knew. Max didn’t tell me.”
Michael spoke up, “What about a dream walk, Iz? Isn’t that how we got a hold of him at Eagle Rock.”
Aeron raised her hand, “Excuse me, dream walk?”
Maria, “Essentially Isabel can reach out and visit people in their dreams. And terrorized them, right Isabel?”
“You are not going to let that go, are you? I just wanted to be sure.”
“You could have just trusted me!”
Liz was shaking her head, “This is getting us nowhere. Isabel can you do it?”
“I don’t know. He was drugged, and only a few miles away. Now he is half-way across the country….”
“Will you try? I have a picture of him…” Liz fumbled for a picture of her and Max that she kept with her always. Even during those dark days when she believed that he hated her.
Isabel gingerly took it and closed her eyes. Michael went over and held her hand.
A few moments passed and Isabel opened her eyes again. “It’s too far, he can’t hear me.”
Maria nodded thoughtfully, “So what is plan B?”
Isabel looked at her and said, “There is no plan B.”
Aeron looked lost in though for a moment. “Liz, your bonded to Max. You have a connection right?”
Liz licked her lips and looked around the room, “Um, yes.”
Aeron looked at her, “You can do it. Try again, Isabel. I am not sure how what you do works, but Liz should be a better focus.”
Isabel nodded gently, “Yes, yes that might work. Liz?” Isabel reached out a hand to her.
Liz was shaking as she grasped her hand, “I don’t know why but this is really scaring me.”
Isabel shot Liz a genuine smile of friendship, “Liz is there is any voice my brother would listen to, it would be yours. He loves you and we all know you love him. Help me save him.”
Liz sat down and closed her eyes. Isabel did the same.
The room and everything in it suddenly seemed to be unreal. There was only Isabel and her, and Isabel was reaching with her other hand off into the distance. To touch her brother so softly he could not feel it, not while he was distracted by all that was going on. Not while he was awake….
Liz saw where Isabel’s hand was going and suddenly….
Liz was there.
She was standing in the middle of a fairly busy street, cars speeding through where her body would be if she were actually physically present.
But she wasn’t.
She could hear, but everything sounded so distant.
But she could see him. Max walking down the street, Tess, Lonnie, and Rath following him. Max was leading them so he could not see, but Liz could. Lonnie was raising her hand towards a window washing cart several stories up. And Rath was moving behind Tess. She saw as Rath placed a hand over her mouth and hit her hard on the head.
Tess crumpled into his arms.
Liz waved as hard as she could, vainly trying to get Max’s attention.
She saw the look of triumph in Lonnie’s eyes as the cart broke free and fell towards an unsuspecting Max…
Then Max’s eyes met Liz’s. And as if of their own accord he moved toward her.
Her soul ran toward him, to share in his fate should he live or die….
Lonnie and Rath fled the scene carrying Tess off.
So they did not see as the cart barely missed Max, his eyes glowing a reflected blue. And for a brief moment Liz and Max touched, not body to body, but soul to soul.
A timeless moment that was all too short.
-----
Max-
Max just stood there and for want of a better word communed with Liz.
And then she was gone.
Max shook his head and registered that he was soaked. Behind him was the high rise window cart Lonnie had tried to drop on him.
Once more anger burned through him. He had not trusted her, but he had not expected this level of treachery.
“Tess?”
They had Tess. And for their attempt on his life. For their attempt on Liz’s life back at Roswell…. For all their crimes they would pay.
He would make sure of it.
He reached out to the filament that still existed between himself and Tess, the remnant of his former life. And followed. They couldn’t have gone far.
-----
Tess-
Tess’s head hurt. Nasedo had taught her a skill to run something akin to a diagnostic on her body for just such a situation. It used only a trickle of power, so unless an alien was specifically looking for it it would go unnoticed.
Humans wouldn’t notice it at all.
Lonnie said, “Did you have to hit her so hard. I need her to be at least semi conscious for me to mind rape her.”
“Sorry, did you see if you hit him?”
“No need, Maxie is a goner. There is no way he would have moved fast enough out of the way. Trust me he’s as dead as Zan.”
“So, Lon, aside from Nicky promising to take you home if you whacked Max, was there any other reason to kill him?”
“You spied on me? How dare you?”
“Cut the crap Lonnie, I am tired of it. You want to go home. I understand that. And you were willing to leave me here to rot. I understand that also. But before you go, I need you to know that I love you Lonnie. Its how we got to this whole messed up space. Did you honestly think that I’d kill Zan for any other reason, Lon? But you wanted to go home so bad…. And you pleaded with me….. And maybe this makes me weak in your eyes, but there, I said it. I love you. Now lets just wait so you can crack this little girl’s head open and get the data your Skin boy needs so you both can leave this dirt ball.”
“Rath, I…”
“Whatever, Lon, she’s starting to wake up.”
“We need to talk, if we have the Granolith surely….”
“Lonnie!”
“Right.”
Tess could feel Lonnie’s mind nuzzle up to hers and try to enter. This was actually a bit of good news. It was hard to do a serious deep warp on one of the hybrids. Tess had learned this to her chagrin. She could do it, but they quickly caught on. And someone knowing their minds are being messed with are harder to mess with. Not to mention their defenses would start to deploy.
Rath was actually the better protected of the two. He had fewer active mental based powers. But the passive defenses drilled into him to protect him against Mithar subversion were still there. They were in Michael too. She’d only ever been able to activate Michael’s programming and not actually change any of it.
Both Isabel and Lonnie on the other hand had powerful active mental abilities, and could be quite annoying if they went on the defensive. They could actually hurt Tess if they really knew what they were doing. But their very strength could be a weakness. When using an active power they were more vulnerable to infiltration.
Neither the old Ava, nor the one who now called herself Aeron would have been able to slip through Lonnie’s trained defenses. But Nasedo had used his memories of Guard infiltration techniques, similar to the ones that Nicholas no doubt used.
Ava had been a master of the old Eidolon. And strictly speaking there wasn’t technically a combat version of the Eidolon.
But if there was, if as was darkly hinted at, the Theshta trained High Council Guard were masters of it.
As was Tess.
So Lonnie never saw Tess stand up. Never saw as plasma blades began to form.
Never saw her attack a suddenly frightened Rath….
-----
Lonnie-
Lonnie stared at the weak girl that Nicholas had warned her of. The girl just sat there cross legged like Rath had set her down. She reached into her head. And reached and reached….
From off in the distance she could hear Rath’s voice cry out in pain. “Lonnie, please Lonnie. Don’t just, Arggghhh, don’t just sit there. She’s killing me. I know you don’t love me, but please…. PLEASE!!!!!”
Did she love Rath? Her mind just seemed to drift. Drift while it probed the seemingly empty expanse within Tess.
Did she really love Rath? The question echoed, resonated all around her.
And the answer, the one that came deep with in her.
Was yes.
Yes.
Yes she did.
And just like that the connection that Rath had extended to her, the one that had stood unused in her mind for years sprung to life. It lay next to the moribund one that she had once shared with Khivar.
But in one of life’s great ironies, Lonnie’s link was dead, unlike Isabel’s
For while the New York group contained the Royal’s memories….
The Roswell Group contained the Royal’s essences. No matter how much Lonnie had lusted after her memories of Khivar, it would never be her soul that his hungered for.
It was a pleasure she would never have, a weakness she would never have to fear.
But he connection to Rath was very real. And through it she could sense him fighting Tess.
And losing.
Dying.
Without Antaran Legion techniques he would have long been dead, cut in half by one of Tess’s plasma attacks. But Rath knew a way to harden air, to resist and weaken attacks.
It was not enough. He had cuts all over his body and seemed unable to land a single shot on Tess. His blasts were weaker than Michael’s but still quite strong. Still deadly. The air of the room was filled with dust and debris from his attempts to kill Tess.
For it was kill or be killed at this point.
Just like that Lonnie was aware that she was being warped. And while she could not fully break out of it, she used the source of the warp itself to pinpoint Tess’s location.
And she used all her might to blast there. She could feel Tess realize that she no longer had Lonnie in thrall.
It would be a question of whose attack reached whom first.
Lonnie was lucky her blast caught Tess in mid attack. It pushed Tess away mid swing. Her plasma blades were very limited in attack range…
Lonnie still felt a line of fire stretch from her left thigh all the way to her right eyebrow. Her clothes suddenly no longer hung right as they were completely cut as was Lonnie’s skin. It was approximately a half centimeter deep all along the line.
Had her blast not hit Tess and thrown her back it would have been closer to six inches all along the cut, and Lonnie’s blood and organs would be resting on the floor along with her corpse.
Lonnie was shaking as she blasted Tess further away from her. She looked down at the blood that was seeping through her clothes. It did not hurt too badly yet, but it would.
She walked over to Rath and tried to stem his blood loss. None of his cuts were deep, but there were so many of them.
She did not hear the stranger’s approach as he walked over to Tess.
She did hear him mumble something to her and she looked up. She unsteadily lifted her hand in defense. “Get back.”
The man just shook his head, “If Natalie could only see you now, Clarissa.”
“Who are you? How do you know that name? And my name is Lonnie1”
“Oh, Clarissa, how deep does your treachery go? I know you tried to kill Max, did you kill Carlos as well?”
“I don’t know what you are talking about!”
“Of course not. And poor David, always led by you. Both of you traitors.”
Lonnie panicked and through a blast at him.
The man raised his hand and a blue green shield absorbed her attack.
It was a defense taught only to the Royal Household Guard. And the Royal family if they had the talent.
Zan of Antar had been renowned for his skill with a shield. Carlos, or Zan of Earth, had only just been learning to use it at his death.
It was a rare technique.
Lonnie was shocked at its use, “Who are you?”
“You may call me Dorian. I was once General of the Household Guard, but now am merely a humble Protector.” Dorian sighed, “It pains me to do this, but you must be marked for judgment.” He made a quick pass with his hands and searing light bit into her shoulder.
She was branded as a traitor. Even after the wound healed, a mere hand wave would call up the sigil.
It could only be removed by an authorized member of the Royal Court.
The light flashed again and Rath was also marked.
Lonnie stood there huddling in fear as she knelt and held a comatose Rath. She had doomed them both.